Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

There are approximately 8 billion people in this world, what were the chances that all of them had someone they were meant to be with? Gina was beginning to think she clearly wasn’t. It was funny how just last year she had thought she had found the concept of home embodied in a boy that had torn down her walls. She couldn’t have been more mistaken.

Maybe love simply wasn’t for her. Surely, she had to be destined for great things, just not in the romantic area. She could say she woke up to the first stray beam of sunshine that caught her eye through the window because Ashlyn had forgotten to completely close the drapes the previous night. However, the reality was that a tumult of thoughts had kept her from a peaceful night's rest.  She was finally playing the lead in what felt like an eternity and she had just broken up with her first boyfriend.

Was stability so much to ask? She should have known better than dating a senior. E.J. had a reputation as a womanizer before they started dating.  Had he even taken her seriously? Had she been nuts for thinking there was a future for them? However, she could not be thinking about this today. Today was her night. She had to keep it together.

As she gathered her sky-blue yoga clothes, the sound of a stirring body reached her from the bunk bed near her.

"Gi?"

Gina paused and turned, her gaze lifting to meet the drowsy visage of her redheaded friend peering down from the two-story bed.

"Already up?" Ashlyn mumbled, her voice thick with sleep as she rubbed her eyes in a futile attempt to ward off the remnants of slumber.

"Mm, just needed a walk to calm down my nerves." Gina replied, her voice tinged with the weight of her thoughts.

Ashlyn's eyes softened with concern as she studied Gina's expression, sensing the undercurrents of unrest beneath her calm exterior.

"Because of the show." Gina clarified, her voice steady but not quite convincing. It was only a half-truth after all.

Ashlyn's gaze remained fixed on Gina, filled with empathy and readiness to offer support. "You know I'm here if you ever need someone to talk to. I understand that what happened yes—"

Gina cut her off before she could delve into topics best left untouched for now. "I know, Ash. It’s not that. I’m okay." she interjected, her words quick, almost rehearsed, as she sought to reassure both Ashlyn and herself.

"Okay." Ashlyn replied, giving a nod that conveyed both acceptance and lingering concern. She watched as Gina turned away to go get dressed, her movements deliberate, carrying the silent strength of someone determined to face the day ahead.

Once she had returned, yoga mat in hand and backpack slung over her shoulder, ready to step out, Ashlyn's voice halted her. "Are you coming back in time to surprise Ricky?"

The reminder hit Gina like a soft note in a silent room. Today was not only her night. Today was the day the boy who had once owned her heart was born. She still cared a lot about him tough. He had no idea how much he meant to her. And the lingering glances into his deep chocolate eyes? She had convinced herself those days were behind her, until last night when she found herself searching for unspoken words in them, sensing he was about to tell her something her mended heart had long ago yearned to hear.

But the thought of joining in on Ricky's birthday morning surprise made her stomach churn with uncertainty. It wasn't just about him, despite the fact that he was one of the reasons sleep had eluded her. In fact, it was E.J. that complicated things. To have their first group encounter post-breakup during such a moment did not feel right. Moreover, their circle of friends was likely aware of their split by now; she had confided in the girls just last night. However, the moment was supposed to be all about Ricky. It was all about showing him how special and how loved he was. Loved.

Funny how certain she had been about feeling that way about him not long after meeting him. What did she even know about love?

“Actually…don’t wait for me.” She sighed “I’m not sure I’ll make it in time.”

Ashlyn, usually a whirlwind of words and inquiries, sensed the delicate nature of the situation. With an understanding nod, she replied, "Okay, don’t worry, Gi."

"I'll head out." Gina mustered a faint smile in Ashlyn's direction before swiftly exiting.

Maybe one is only meant to experience being in love so strongly once. Gina clung to the notion that her swift fall for him was due to youthful naivety.  But she definitely wasn’t there anymore.

———

When Ricky was 7 years old, he made a bucket list of things he wanted to do by the time he turned 18. Back then, he thought reaching that age meant becoming an adult. Yet now, standing at that very threshold, he felt anything but grown up. He still had not his life figured out at all. So much had changed in just one year. A year ago, Ricky would never have imagined he would star in a Disney musical production, let alone enjoy it. Two years ago, he thought he was with the girl of his dreams, but the tides of his emotions had since shifted. And a year ago, the thought of celebrating his birthday without her seemed like a nightmare. But 18-year-old Ricky’s heart sank when he realized that the intimidating girl he had met less than a year ago in a stairwell was not among the group of people who had gone to wake him up to wish him a happy birthday.

She had said she did not do well with liars. Had she been able to see right through him? His lie had been fucking lame. Her discerning eyes and delayed smile had said it all. It was clear as day that his forbidden confession had an expiration date. His feelings were on the brink of being laid bare, but the timing was not right—he could not come clean when he had seen such sorrow reflected in her gaze.  She wasn't ready to hear his truth, and he was definitely not ready to tell her.

Besides, he had only just come to terms with his feelings for her,  and he did not have a long time to keep running away from facing them, but he still could. It was just a crush, right?

As he sat on a piece of log in the firepit, he wondered what he was going to do about his feelings once they were back home. Could things remotely go back to the way they once were? Had they even just been-

"Hey, dude, what are you doing here all alone? Your birthday party is not over yet." Ricky's best friend's voice interrupted his thoughts.

Ricky stopped playing with his hair, his thoughts disrupted. A year ago, he had a really small group of friends. As much as he loved his new gang, full of people, it was kind of overwhelming to be the center of attention when all he could think about was the world waiting for him outside of camp.

"Just have a lot on my mind," Ricky said, momentarily shutting his eyes.

“About the reality? The show was great, by the way. Definitely your best performance so far." Big Red said, looking for his best friend's eyes, but Ricky was looking at the long-gone bonfire.

What did going home really mean? Everything had changed so much in these past two weeks, and he could not escape from the truth that the reality might change his brand-new beloved world even more.

“Would you leave me your car to head back tomorrow?” All he needed was just a little more time, he needed a pause to process everything that had happened and all that would in the near future. He needed to be alone.

"About that, I kinda figured I'd stay in since it's getting super late. So we'd all drive home together with Ash tomorrow. Did you want to go solo?"

Ricky hesitated, his gaze drifting off into the distance “I just…wanted some time for myself. I mean…I love you guys and all, but sharing a room with a bunch of people for two weeks doesn't leave much space to think." he said, flashing a small smile.

His friend studied him for a moment before venturing, “Is this about Gina?” asked his friend giving him a knowing look.

“Dude, you too?” Ricky's response was tinged with both surprise and resignation. Was it that obvious or did Red just know him extremely well?

“What? I’m not blind! I saw you two up the stage” he chuckled, breaking the tension with a hint of humor. “I didn’t know you still liked her.” Just for a moment last year, Red had been thrown off by this whole situation with Gina.  How could Ricky have feelings for her and then two minutes later go back to Nini just like that? Had he ever even gotten over her?

“Ah! It’s complicated. I just need a while to clear up my thoughts.” Ricky admitted. Before anything else, Gina was his friend. She always had been, except for those few months when she wasn't talking to him. 

“I heard she’s no longer with E.J. Not everything is lost, dude.” Red said as he hoped Ricky had not done anything to get in the way of those two. He did not know the full story, but something felt different this time.“I'm not saying you make a move on her now, but I’m sure there is still something there.” Ricky’s acting skills had improved since doing HSM but he could not be that good of an actor.

“What are you talking about?” asked the 18-year-old boy cluelessly.

“The spark between you two, duh.” Red retorted, arching an eyebrow skeptically. Was the curly-haired boy playing dumb? He had himself hinted back then that he had feelings for Gina and was considering asking her out after Thanksgiving. “It was obvious that there was something between you two after Homecoming, I’m positive she still has feelings for you too.” 

“I highly doubt she ever saw me… as more than just a friend” Ricky muttered the last part in a tone that tried to hide his sorrow but ultimately failed in its resignation. There was no way she ever liked him like that. She said she did not like E.J. She said she did not do dates. Then, she went and dated him anyway.

“But I swear-“ Red interjected. She said she would not quit on them if she wasn't moving away. Nevertheless, she stayed and let him go. Maybe, she never liked him at all.

Trying not to drop a single tear, Ricky cut in “Dude, I don’t want to hear it.” Everything was okay. She did like him. As a friend. But that was enough. It had to be. “Besides, we have just gotten close again. Everything is great between us. I just want her to be happy.”

“Shouldn’t she have a say in this?” Red countered.

“Big Red, gee.” the curly-haired boy replied, a hint of frustration and fondness in his tone as running sneakers sounds were overheard by the two friends.

"Ricky? Are you there?" He couldn't help feeling his heart race as he heard her. He could never not recognize her voice.

Big Red laughed as he looked at his wonderstruck friend. "You just summoned her," he whispered as he smacked the birthday boy's arm, who just rolled his eyes as his cheeks turned slightly pink. "I'll leave you two alone. Don't want to retake my role as you and Gina’s third wheel," he said loud enough for only his best friend to hear, stood up, and walked past Gina.

“Oh, hi, Red. Didn’t know you were there.” Gina said, surprised to see him since his body had been hidden by the big bush behind them.

“Don't mind me, I was just about to leave. See you inside.” Big Red Red patted her arm and took off.

"Okay, bye." Gina walked towards Ricky. She sat beside him and said, "Hey, birthday boy, I’ve been looking for you everywhere."

“Really? Even in the woods?” He joked trying to hide his nerves. There was enough space between the two teenagers, but something about being beside her under the moon in the perfect stillness of the night made his heart beat so fast he could swear he was scared of having a stroke.

“Well, maybe not everywhere everywhere, but I did look for you in places I probably shouldn’t have.” She shook her head at the reminder of what she had seen when looking for him in the boys’ cabin.

“Should I ask where?” He smiled at her playfully.

“Please, don’t.” She shook her head and wrinkled her nose. God, she was damm cute . He couldn't help but laugh, and she joined in.

“Anyways, I’m glad I found you alone.” Gina said, her tone becoming a bit more serious.

“Let me guess, you wanna spill some juicy secret.” Ricky leaned in a little, his voice dropping.

“Oh, Ricky Bowen, you see right through me, don’t you?” He giggled timidly

“So, was I right?” 

“Close enough.”  she laughed lightly. 

"Is it about my performance?" She opened her mouth to answer, but he didn't let her start. "Don’t tell me, you noticed I forgot one of my lines during Act 2 and improvised."

“Did you?” She widened her eyes “I actually didn’t.” 

“Well, you can’t get mad at me since it’s still my birthday.” Ricky remarked, his voice carrying a hint of playful defiance.

“It’s actually kinda hard to get mad at you at all.” she said, slightly smiling while admitting it shyly, her smile carrying a delicate warmth. Yet, in Ricky's mind, memories stirred, reminders of past rifts that had left him questioning.

“Are you sure?” His tone shifted, becoming more somber.

“Yeah.” she replied, her gaze drifting downward, her fingers absently tracing invisible patterns on her lap. There was a tremor in her touch, a vulnerability he couldn't ignore. Despite the festive air of his birthday, Ricky felt the weight of unresolved tension hanging between them  "Actually, you killed it today."

“Really?” His voice softened, tinged with a shy uncertainty, as if her praise held the power to dispel the shadows of doubt that lingered in his mind.

“I’m a theater kid, remember? I know what I’m talking about. You were great, Ricky.” 

“Well, I had the best partner beside me. I had to give my best to try at least to keep up.”

“I’m sure you did so much more than that and I’m more than certain that she is very proud of you.” she said softly, her gaze meeting his with an intensity that made his heart skip a beat.

As they locked eyes, Ricky felt a surge of emotion, a longing he couldn't quite articulate. The air between them crackled with an unspoken tension, a magnetic pull drawing him closer.

At that moment, he could almost feel her hesitation. Their proximity felt charged with possibility as if a single touch could ignite the spark they both dared to acknowledge.

And in that silent exchange, Ricky couldn't help but wonder if she felt the same, if she too sensed the electric current pulsing between them, beckoning them to bridge the gap and surrender to the unspoken longing that hung heavy in the air.

Just as the moment seemed to stretch into eternity, Big Red came running in, his fast steps breaking the spell. Ricky and Gina turned to look at him, the abrupt intrusion shattering the delicate connection between them.

“Mmm, sorry to interrupt, you guys, but people are wondering where you are,” Big Red said, his tone apologetic but hinting at an underlying discomfort. “It’s kinda getting weird being just the two of you are missing… if you know what I mean.”

Both Ricky and Gina felt the heat rise to their cheeks. She and E.J. had broken up just yesterday. Despite the hurt she felt, she still cared about him. She didn’t want people assuming things that weren't true, and she certainly didn’t want him to think he was right. She and Ricky were just friends.

“You guys, go inside, I will stay a bit” Gina said after an awkward second of silence that felt like a whole decade.

“You sure, Gi?” Ricky asked, a touch of concern shadowing his face as he searched Gina's eyes for confirmation.

Gina nodded, offering a small smile despite the lingering unease. "Yeah, I actually wanted to re-touch my makeup anyway. So-"

Big Red raised his eyebrows at Ricky, the question in his expression clear as day. He then shifted his gaze towards Gina, silently seeking clarification.

“Oh no, it’s not like that.” Not wanting any misunderstandings to take root, Gina quickly intervened, her voice filled with urgency as her eyes met Big Red's. 

With a gentle understanding in his gaze, Big Red reassured her with a nod. "It's okay, Gina. Pretend I didn't hear anything."

“Big Red.” Ricky said, taking him by the arm and starting to walk away. “See you later, Gi.” he called back to Gina, who nodded in response.

As they distanced themselves from her, Big Red couldn't help but let his curiosity get the better of him. "Did you guys-" he started to ask before Ricky swiftly interrupted him.

“NO.” Ricky replied firmly, shaking his head in denial before Big Red could even finish the sentence.

The two best friends departed, leaving Gina to settle back onto the piece of trunk, her gaze falling upon the dust remnants of the fire that had long since dwindled. She lacked even her lipstick, yet sought solace in the solitude. Despite the morning walk and an extended yoga session, her inner turmoil persisted, a torrent of thoughts clamoring for attention.

She dared not allow these turbulent emotions to surface in the presence of her friends, having learned from past mistakes the futility of concealing her feelings. She could not let them control her.

She finally felt she had a group of friends she could lean on but she was not even understanding what she was feeling. She had bottled up last night's events in the back of her head to focus on the show, but it was already over as was camp. 

She also needed a minute to think if it was not a crazy idea to ask Ricky what she was just about to ask him before they got interrupted. She wasn’t trusting herself anymore. Last night made her question so many things. Maybe she had become terrible at decision-making, but this one thing had to be right. What else was there to do?

She took a deep breath before standing up and heading back to the barn where the improvised surprise birthday party for Ricky was taking place.  As she neared, her gaze caught sight of him seated by the stairs: The one who always showed up. Or, at least, used to...

“Gina.” he spoke softly, standing up to approach her.

“Hey.” she replied, her voice a gentle echo in the quiet night.

“I-We were waiting for you... to sing Happy Birthday to Ricky before sending everyone to sleep,” E.J. explained, his words tinged with a wistful longing.

Gina nodded, a heavy silence falling between them as the weight of their shared history lingered like an unspoken presence.

“Let's get back inside, then.” she suggested, taking a small step to move past him. But he reached out to hold her arm, stopping her in her tracks.

Their eyes met, a silent exchange of memories, regrets, and unspoken truths.

“Can we talk for a minute?” he finally asked, his voice barely above a whisper, but laden with the weight of a thousand unspoken words.

———

“Are we really doing this again?” Asked Carlos,  a touch of exasperation lacing his voice as Maddox entered the scene with the sky-blue birthday cake.

"I wasn’t here when you did so, dear" Miss Jenn interjected, clasping her hands together.

“And we actually did not-” corrected Kourtney.

"Okay, okay, so let’s get this over with quick. I need my beauty sleep; can't afford any wrinkles,"  Carlos said, lightly touching his face with a sigh.

"Wait, Gina’s not here yet," Ricky expressed with a hint of worry. Red glanced at him, struggling to contain a smile.

His friends scanned the barn, searching for her.

"E.J.’s not here either," Ashlyn added, her voice tinged with concern.

There was a momentary silence.

“Okaay, maybe those two lovebirds got things sorted out and got lost in the woods,” Kourtney chimed in with a playful smile, attempting to lighten the mood. Ashlyn couldn't help but smile at the playful comment as she affectionately patted her friend's shoulder.

Could it be possible? Hadn’t Ricky and Gina just had a moment a few minutes ago in the firepit? It was clearly all in his head, just like it had been two semesters ago. Remembering how devastated he had found her after the breakup, it was clear to him that she was upset about it. Maybe what he was afraid of was true. E.J. had not just been improvising back when they were playing fake slapping. Gina was truly in love with him. And if she was, it was clearly obvious that she would not let E.J. go that easily. And if she loved him, there was no way he ever had a chance with her. He couldn't help but feel guilty for entertaining these thoughts, especially after getting closer to E.J. over the past two weeks. He needed some time to sort himself out if he didn't want to risk ruining any of his friendships.

Interrupting his thoughts, Ashlyn let out a laugh. "I get it, let's not wait then. They will probably ta-"

Before Ashlyn could finish her sentence, the doors of the barn swung open, revealing E.J. and Gina walking in together.

Ricky's eyes, which had been fixed on the floor, immediately shot towards the door as he heard it creak open. His gaze met hers, and she offered him a faint smile. He couldn't decide if he felt better or ten times worse.

His eyes traveled down, and he noticed that at least they were not holding hands.

“Alright, alright, we are all together now.” Carlos announced as Gina and E.J. joined the human circle their friends had formed around Ricky. He couldn't help but notice they were standing in opposite directions.

“Let’s do this.” Carlos urged, prompting everyone to start singing.

Everyone started doing so, but Ricky's mind was elsewhere. He stole quick glances between E.J. and Gina. His new friend also glanced at his ex-girlfriend a couple of times. What had they been up to? Were they getting back together? It wasn't really Ricky’s business; Gina definitely didn't owe him anything.

“Ricky, make a wish.” Four simple words that pulled him from his reverie.

He sighed, then nodded.

Birthday wishes were supposed to be self-centered and selfish, right? At least, that's what seventeen-year-old Ricky used to think. He knew that turning another year older wouldn't transform him into a new person, but these weeks at camp had been life-changing. He could not help it. For a moment, shorter than a breath, he allowed himself to steal a glance at her. She was smiling at Kourtney, wrapped in a warm embrace. If he didn't know her better, he would have sworn she was genuinely happy.  But he liked to think he knew her better than that and noticed the subtle nuances that betrayed the truth behind her apparent smile. Her eyes, once so bright, now seemed to hold a shadow, a weight he longed to lift. It unsettled him.  He did not like it. She deserved more than anyone to be happy.

As Maddox lit up the candles on the birthday cake, Miss Jenn said. “Are you ready, honey?”

Ricky nodded, closed his eyes, and blew out the candles.

———

“Sure you wanna go on your own?”

“Yeah, Big Red, I’m 100% sure. But before I leave…” He was pathetically afraid to ask the next part and know the answer but he had to. “...have you seen Gina? “

Big Red stifled a chuckle.

“Don’t give me that look, she wanted to tell me something yesterday but well, you…” He shrugged, trying to downplay his concern. But deep down, he couldn't shake the worry. What could Gina possibly want to talk about alone? She was the smartest person he knew, and he wasn't exactly known for being discreet. She had probably figured out on her own what he had almost confessed two nights ago. 

“Sorry, dude, but you were the only two missing. People were starting to get suspicious, you know? ”

If he started getting delusional, he could say they had a reason to get suspicious. There was not anything though. The moment he thought they had had was clearly a projection of how he felt about her. On the other hand, Gina and E.J. being missing was without a doubt suspicious and Ricky was low-key scared to find out what was up with that.

“Big red, have you seen her?” asked Ricky exasperated.

Big Red couldn't help but crack a smile. Ricky was down bad , he thought "Nah, man, but I caught up with Ash earlier. And she told me Gina wasn’t coming with us if that is what you are wondering.” Ricky let out a sigh of relief.  At least, now he knew she wasn’t going back with E.J. They hadn't made up, had they?

“Do you know if she has already left?” He couldn't mask his concern. How did she leave, then?

“No clue, man.” said his best friend in a more serious tone. It was clear that it was not the moment to make fun of Ricky but to be there for him. He had the rest of the summer to tease him about his crush on Gina.

“Maybe wait until we leave so that you can search her at the girl's cabin to make sure…Honeycomb, was it?”

"Yeah, I'll do that." Ricky said, nodding.

"Catch you in Salt Lake, okay?" He bumped fists with him.

"See ya."

A sudden thought seemed to strike his friend, and he added with a hint of excitement, "And hey, drop the car off to me as soon as you arrive, alright? I want to take my girl out."

The corner of Ricky's mouth lifted in a small, understanding smile. "Got it."

Ricky took out his phone to kill time. He contemplated texting Gina but then remembered the internet connection was poor in that area. How long should he wait before going to look for her?  Perhaps five minu-

“Hey.”

He looked up, his heart pounding with such intensity that he feared it might drown out all other sounds, preventing him from hearing her melodious voice. With his senses overwhelmed, he could only muster the strength to utter her name.

“Gina.”

“I’m glad you haven’t left, I was kinda afraid you had.” Gina admitted, her voice tinged with a hint of nervousness.

“This is about the thing you wanted to tell me yesterday, right?” She nodded and he wasn't sure if he was ready for her response, but if she had come to find him before leaving, it had to be important “Do you still want to talk about it? It can wait until we get to Salt Lake if that is what you prefer. It's up to you, Gi.”

Perhaps it was best to confront the issue head-on, like ripping off a Band-Aid. Swiftly. It wouldn't mean the absence of pain, but at least he could leave this memory behind at camp and attempt to maintain some semblance of normalcy when he returned to SLC.

“Yeah, going back to Salt Lake was what I kinda wanted to talk about.” Shoot , he was right and she knew. Of course, she did and she also wanted to get rid of this before going back. He should have been more careful, he should have-

“You don’t have to say yes if you don’t want to, and I should have told you sooner but I just didn’t find the time.” she continued, her eyes avoiding his.

“What?” His thoughts had been a cacophony, drowning out her words, and now he gazed at her as if she were an intricate 100-piece puzzle.

 “Would you give me a ride?” 

Chapter Text

This was never the plan. This had never been the plan. Two weeks ago he found himself driving to camp feeling like a complete idiot for having believed in a girl merely because she was the glimpse of someone else. You never know how your life can change in two weeks . But never in his wildest dreams had he thought that he would be returning home with Gina: the girl who was the reason he had originally planned a solitary journey. He was driving home with someone who had meant that to him two semesters ago when his original home was crumbling.

Even though this was not what he originally had in mind, what was there to think? Looking at her nervous eyes that barely had met his while she asked the question, saying ‘no’ was not even an alternative. He assumed this had to have something to do with E.J., but he knew it was not time to ask questions. That didn’t mean he knew know how to manage this drive, though. She was sitting in the copilot seat staring at the window silently as he tried to keep his palms from sweating against the steering wheel. He had to keep it together. This at least meant she had not figured his secret out. He still had the whole month at home before the trailer dropped out to figure everything out.

Home . She was finally going to have a stable home. Or at least, that was what her mother had promised. Nonetheless, before doing so, she had to face spending a couple of weeks at her ex’s cousin’s house. Well, it was her best friend’s house but E.J. was around a lot. In fact, they used to meet up at Ash’s place rather than at his. She should have always known…

It hadn’t been long since they’d started their drive, but the silence was making Ricky feel uneasy. He had fallen asleep the night before with Gina's face lingering in his thoughts– not as close as it had been at Homecoming, but as close as it had been at Camp Prom. They were going to be sharing multiple hours alone and he did not know how he was going to deal with it. But, he would have to keep it together somehow. For now, he had to do something about the uncomfortable silence. 

“Hey, Gi, I was won-” As he turned around to look at her, he noticed she had fallen asleep. 

With a sigh and a gentle smile, he eased the car to the side of the road and parked.

———

Having a peaceful sleep lately seemed like seeing a blue moon.Gina had always thought it strange when people said they didn’t dream; she always did. But this time, she had simply blacked out, her mind blissfully empty. Being blank had never felt so good.

Her serene rest, however, was shattered by the harsh blare of a honk. She jolted awake in her seat.

“Shit, Gi, I’m sorry. That man is an asshole” Ricky muttered, glaring out the window at the car behind them before turning back to her.

“Are you okay?” he asked, pulling over to the side of the road.

“What happened?” Gina mumbled, still groggy.

Ricky began explaining the issue with the other driver, but Gina's mind was too foggy to follow. Her senses gradually registered the warmth of Ricky’s hoodie draped over her like an improvised blanket. A small smile played on her lips, but it quickly faded as she remembered a not-so-long-ago memory with some other boy’s hoodie.

“How long was I asleep?” said Gina rubbing her eyes as she tried to divert her mind from bittersweet memories.

“It’s been…” Ricky makes a pause to look at his cellphone “Two hours, more or less” 

Gina’s eyes widened in surprise as she rubbed the sleep from them.

“Gi, it’s already past noon. Wanna grab something to eat?” She turned to look at him, finally seeing him clearly. “There’s a nice cafe twenty minutes from here I found on my way to camp.”

“Sounds fine” She said and he nodded before starting the car.

On her way to camp, she and her friends had only stopped to switch drivers, eating the sandwiches she and Ashlyn had prepared on the go. Everything had been meticulously planned to get to their destination as quickly as possible. That’s how her relationship with E.J. had felt at first. With him, everything seemed safe. Popular guy with a bright future who always showed up. At least that’s how it started. 

On the contrary, being with Ricky meant going with the flow. His spontaneous nature was something that had caught her eye when she first met him. She had been raised to stick to premeditated plans and she used to despise people that flowed naturally. On the contrary, she had found his unpredictability charming. He would surprise her in ways that made her heart flutter and her cheeks burn. However, that same unpredictability broke her heart after seeing him kissing Nini after having opened her heart to him on the opening night of HSM. Maybe love was never a sure thing.

Gina knew many hours lay ahead and she didn’t want her inner demons to make things uncomfortable with Ricky. She was happy about being friends after all. So, she asked something to break the palpable tension she had felt with her friend.

“You know, I thought you and Big Red were going home together and maybe you would take Ash too. But I did not think you were returning alone.” She said with a hint of curiosity.

Ricky chuckled, his hands gripping the steering wheel. “Having second thoughts of asking me for a ride already?” he teased, glancing at her with a playful grin. She giggled, 

“It’s just that the orange bug feels more like yours, you know? It’s actually funny”

“Your sense of humor intrigues me, Porter” he replied with a smirk “I think you need some more sleep”

“Hey, but seriously, why were you returning alone?” She tilted her head, genuinely curious, her fingers absentmindedly tracing the seam of her seat.

Ricky’s smile faded slightly as he thought of an excuse, his eyes fixed on the road ahead. Just as he opened his mouth to speak, she cut him off.

“Wait, I know why” She looks at him with a serious face. He tenses. Is it possible that she knows? Red and Jet could tell . He also felt like E.J. must have figured it out too, given all the looks he’d thrown Ricky’s way the past two weeks. He was so stupid for thinking her asking for a ride meant the contrary. How cou-

“You and Lily decided to give it a try and you were waiting for her, right?” Her face was unreadable, her eyes searching his. Ricky was just confused, his mind racing to catch up with her words.

Had he heard her right?

“What?” he said, still baffled. She snorted with laughter

“You are the worst” he muttered, looking back at the road, his cheeks reddening.

She continued laughing, the sound filling the car.

“Maybe I’m the one now having second thoughts about giving you a ride” he said, trying to sound annoyed but failing to hide his smile.

“Hey” she patted his arm faking annoyance. Even though her hand had barely met his bare skin because of the t-shirt he was wearing, it burned. How could the simplest touch make him feel so miserable? He didn’t laugh. So, she stopped.

“Ricky, are you mad? I didn’t mean-“ Gina’s voice was tinged with concern.

He started laughing then, maybe because he was nervous or because she was so cute for thinking he’d be mad at her. He just laughed without giving it so much thought.

“You’re mean, Bowen.” She rolled her eyes, but her lips twitched. He looked at her with playful eyes, and she couldn’t help it; she giggled too.

He had missed this, he had missed her. 

Big Red was wrong. There was no way he was risking what they had just regained for his stupid feelings. He couldn’t risk it. He couldn’t risk her. 

———

As the waitress walked away after taking their order, Gina felt it was time to address the subject. The soft murmur of the cafe and the clinking of dishes created a comforting background noise.

“I’m sorry for what I said earlier,” she began, her fingers tracing the edge of her glass.

“What are you talking about, Gi?” Ricky looked at her, puzzled.

“Lily”

“Ah—” As Ricky was about to speak, Gina interrupted him, her eyes darting around the room.

“Not that it is any of my business, and I don’t even know what your relationship was like” Gina said, avoiding his gaze. “I’m sorry, Ricky” said finally looking at him.

“Gi” Ricky said, shaking his head “It’s okay, it was a joke” He cracked a smile, trying to lighten the mood. “Besides, if you knew what happened” he added, his lips curving into a troubled smile at the memory “... you’d know there was no way we would get back to whatever we had.” He said shaking his head.

“Was it that bad?” Gina asked softly, her curiosity piqued.

“You have no idea”

“How did you end up going out with her anyway?” The words slipped out before she could fully process them.

Ricky had thought this through. He would be lying if he said he had always known why he called Lily that night; it had even surprised him. He had not too long ago learned why he acted so impulsively back to Opening Night. But could he really talk about this with Gina without triggering deeper feelings while trying to remain just friends? As he struggled to find a way to answer Gina’s question without fully doing so, the waitress returned with their order.

“There you go.” she said and the couple of friends thanked her.

As the waitress left, Gina began to apologize again.

"Sorry again. I shouldn’t have said that, I let it slip—” Gina closed her eyes, feeling a wave of self-reproach.

What was wrong with her? She had just apologized for doing something alike just a minute ago.

“Gi, it’s okay” Ricky reassured her.  “And I understand that you might have questions about it since it was something…”

“Unexpected?” Gina offered, her eyes searching his.

“Well, yeah…”

“Are you sure you’re okay talking about this?” she asked, concern evident in her voice.

“I think so..” Ricky hesitated, then continued, “I have not really talked about the breakup with anyone…”He said the word "breakup" with air quotes, a slight smile tugging at his lips.

Once Gina had said to him she told him things she didn’t really tell anyone else, but that seemed to have changed last semester. It did not seem like they could do that for each other anymore. He lowkey wondered if it was even okay to talk about another girl with her. Last time, it hadn’t gone well…

Gina nodded understanding that he probably did not want to talk about this with her either. But then he thought maybe it was worth a try. They were friends after all, right?

“But…” Ricky began, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper, “Can you keep a secret?”

Her eyes widened in amusement, and she nodded eagerly.

“Remember on opening night of ‘Beauty and the Beast’ when my harness went missing?” he asked, leaning in closer.

“Aha,” Gina replied, starting to piece things together but still in disbelief. It couldn't be, could it?

“Well…”

“No way!” she exclaimed, her eyes wide with realization as she gave him a knowing look.

Ricky closed his eyes while pressing his lips together and nodded.

“Ricky!” Gina's voice was a mix of shock and amusement.“That’s the reason why you broke up?”

Ricky opened his eyes and made a face.

“I don't know if I would exactly call it a breakup,” Ricky admitted, meeting Gina's eyes. “...but, yeah”

“Ricky! This is huge!” Gina exclaimed, leaning back in her chair, her eyes wide with astonishment.

“I know”

“And you’re telling me no one else knows?” she asked, her voice dropping to a whisper.

“Yeah, so please don’t say anything.” Ricky replied, his tone urgent as he leaned in closer.

He knew she would not say anything, but what else he could say?

Gina nodded solemnly, understanding the gravity of the situation. “Yeah, my mouth is locked” she said, playfully miming zipping her lips shut with an imaginary key and tossing it away.

———

They got in the car and Gina buckled up. Ricky glanced at her through the rearview mirror, trying to gauge her expression. They hadn’t spoken much after his latest confession, and he was afraid of what she might be thinking of him now. He just wanted things to go back to the way they were two semesters ago. Well, maybe not exactly the same... He just wished he could start all over again with her.

She let out a big sigh, and he started the car. Twenty minutes passed, and they hadn’t exchanged a word. Had she gotten mad? The silence weighed heavily on him, but he didn’t want to be rude and turn on the radio without asking. So, he asked her first.

“Do you mind if I turn on the radio?” he asked, gesturing toward the device.

Gina simply shook her head, indicating no.

As the music filled the car, Ricky’s mind raced with thoughts. Was this how things were going to be between them now? He knew they couldn’t return to how it once was, but he hoped they could still be friends until he eventually got over her. What was the point of going home if she wouldn’t really be there with him?

Ricky pulled the car to the side of the road, finding a clean space by a river where there weren’t many passing cars.

“Ricky, what’s going on? is there a problem with the car?” said Gina abruptly slightly concerned.

“Um, I-I don’t want to seem like a lunatic, but... are you mad? At me? I mean, because of…” Ricky struggled to find the right words.

“Ricky, what?” she interrupted, shaking her head in confusion.

“If you’re mad because of what I told you about Lily,” he continued, letting out a frustrated sigh, “...it’s okay, I get it. I just want to kno-”

He did not want things to go back to the way they once were in the past. Even though some months had passed, his mind still felt tangled with the confusion from the time they stopped talking. Or rather, when she stopped talking to him. If she was upset now, he needed to know so he could at least try to fix it.

“Ricky” Gina uttered his name louder this time, trying to catch his attention, and now he was looking at her, his gaze fixed on her eyes as if they held a truth upon which his entire life depended.

Gina blushed and cleared her throat.

“I’m not mad at you. Why did you think that?” she said softly, her voice gentle.

He sighed. Because he wanted to be relieved but he was also scared. He wanted to believe her but he was not quite sure.

“It’s just that…you. I don’t know…I feel you distant…I thought we had agreed to start over. I want you to tell me if I did something so that I can-” Ricky rambled, his hands gesturing anxiously, his eyes avoiding hers. The thought of looking into her dazzling eyes and possibly receiving an unwanted answer was too painful to bear.

Gina reached out, taking his hands in hers to stop his train of thought and compel him to look at her.

Even though she and E.J. had already broken up, she felt a pang of guilt, a fleeting spark igniting beneath her skin as she touched the curly-haired boy once more.

Their eyes met briefly, then their hands, then his gaze returned to hers. She let go of his hands, offering a brief smile.

“Ricky, it’s actually not about you…”

“Oh” he replied, his brows furrowing in confusion.

Gina looked down at her hands, fidgeting with them nervously. Ricky noticed her growing emotional, though tears hadn’t yet fallen.

“Gi” he said softly, noticing the hint of emotion in her voice.

“I-I had a talk  with E.J.…yesterday.” He nodded. He knew they were together back in his birthday party when they were nowhere to be found. He wanted so desperate to know what had happened back then but he did not want to force her to talk about something she was probably ready to talk about.

“Gi” he said, unbuckling his seatbelt to lean closer to her. “You don’t have to talk about it if you don’t want to”

“I know, but I…I just need to get this out” she said, forcing herself to meet his gaze with her watery eyes glistening with unshed tears.

Ricky nodded

“Okay, go on.”

“So…since the livestream did so well, he thinks…this…us can work” “He didn’t exactly mention if he has talked to his dad yet, but he is positive about it”

“Do you mean that-” He tried to hide in his voice the urge he had of knowing. 

“He wants to get back together.”

Chapter Text

Ricky's mind was a whirlwind of conflicting emotions. He'd seen how E.J. had treated her, pushing her away for weeks. I could treat her better , he thought, then immediately felt a pang of guilt for even thinking it. Who was he to judge? He'd messed up with Gina too, hadn't he? 

Ricky's heart ached with a longing he couldn't fully articulate. He wanted to tell her how he felt, to ask for a chance. But he knew he couldn't force anything. Gina had to make her own choices. If E.J. was what she wanted, who was he to stand in the way?

He shook his head, trying to rid himself of these intrusive thoughts. This wasn't about him. It was about Gina. He needed to be there for her, as a friend if nothing else.

"He didn't ask for an answer right away," Gina was saying. "But... we agreed to talk more once we're back in Salt Lake."

Ricky didn’t know what to say. He wanted Gina to be happy, but the thought of her with E.J. filled him with unease. “Have you made up your mind?”

She shook her head in negation. 

“Going back to live with Ash should not make that decision easy”

“Exactly!” She said loudly. Then, she smiled. “I knew you would get it.”

He smiled at her shyly. Those six familiar words transported him back to a time when they were close but seemed to be drifting apart. If only old Ricky had known better. He had not realized it, but those very six words had moved something inside her too, and a tear fell from her cheek.

With quick, caring movements, Ricky reached for the glove compartment, fumbling for a napkin. He offered it to her with a tender gesture. Gina accepted it with a weak smile. 

"Thanks," she whispered, “I’m sorry. I don’t know why I’m crying” she confessed, dabbing at her eyes.

"It's okay, Gi," Ricky soothed, his voice warm in the quiet car. "The first heartbreak is always tough."

Gina glanced at him briefly, a mix of emotions crossing her face. She couldn't help but sigh, her eyes darting away from the person who had, unknowingly, been her true first heartbreak.

It was too late when he realized that his words might have been delivered wrong. Even though it would crush his heart to see Gina and E.J. getting back together, he just wanted her to be okay. If returning to E.J. meant that, he knew it should be the right thing to do.

“I’m sorry—I didn’t mean it was over, you still can wor—”

"No, Ricky, I actually..." Gina paused, her voice trailing off. She took a deep breath, her eyes meeting his with a mix of uncertainty and vulnerability.

Ricky waited, his heart pounding in his chest.

Gina continued, her voice soft and hesitant, "I don't know. I really don't know what I want right now." She ran a hand through her hair, frustration evident in her gesture.

Seeing her about to break down again, Ricky pulled her into a tight hug. Gina stiffened in surprise, then melted into his embrace, crying softly. Crying in his arms and being heartbroken: She knew that feeling all too well, and she forgot for a moment if she was mourning her relationship with E.J. or the idea that love might not be for her.

As Ricky felt his shirt dampen with her tears, his heart shattered. He felt guilty for bringing all this up.

After a few minutes, Gina's sobs subsided. "I'm sorry I brought this up," Ricky said softly.

She gently pulled away and tried to dry the long-gone tears from her cheeks. “It’s okay,” she murmured. “I’m actually kinda glad you did.”

“Really?” Ricky said, handing her the last napkin he had found in the glove compartment.

“Yeah, I don’t think I could really talk about this with anyone else.” Ricky felt a twinge of sadness, thinking he was her last option.

“No, I mean…yeah…Ash is my best friend and she would usually be the person I go to talk to but it’s her cousin” she explained, pausing to gather her thoughts. “And even if he wasn´t, it’s still hard for me to open up about my feelings…”

“You can always come to me” That might imply something else, so he added “if you need someone to talk to” He smiled at her shyly.

He knew then, more than ever, that he had to be there for her. Even if it hurt, and it did. It killed him, not just to see her crying but to see her crying over someone else.

“Thanks, Ricky” She smiled at him, and after a long time, she felt peace. Maybe they could be friends after all. Maybe that is what they were always meant to be.

She sighed and said “Let’s start this car up, then”

———

It's crazy how much can change in just two weeks. When she left, it was daylight and her future seemed clear as day. Now, standing in the darkness, she couldn't be more confused about her present and the house looming before her. Was she even ready to cross that threshold? What if he was there? Was she ready to close that chapter for good? Was she ready to let him go?

Bag in hand, Gina took a deep breath before pushing open the door. She shut it behind her, eyes squeezed shut for a moment.

"Gi!" A familiar voice rang out.

Gina's eyes flew open to see her redheaded friend rushing towards her. Dropping her bag, she returned Ashlyn's enthusiastic hug, a small giggle escaping her lips.

"I thought you weren't coming back," Ashlyn said, her voice muffled against Gina's shoulder.

"Hello to you too, Ash," Gina replied, warmth in her tone.

As they parted, Gina spotted Big Red hovering nearby. Her eyes darted around nervously. "Big Red... Is E-"

"No, no, he's not here... anymore," Ashlyn cut in quickly, taking a step back.

Gina nodded, a mix of relief and something else washing over her. "I'll... I'll go take my stuff upstairs," she mumbled, suddenly needing a moment to herself.

As she grabbed her bag and headed for the stairs, Gina couldn't shake the feeling that things were about to get a lot more complicated.

———

Gina stepped into the guest room, feeling a wave of strangeness wash over her. This place had been her home for months, but now it felt different. It wasn't really hers, but that was okay. She wasn't staying another semester, and she was grateful to Ashlyn for letting her crash here but it was time for something more. 

She tossed her bag on the bed with a sigh she didn't know she'd been holding in. Pulling out her phone, she winced at the time. It was late, and her back ached from sitting for so long. She desperately needed some proper sleep, but first, she'd unpack a bit.

As she unzipped her bag, something caught her eye. Light blue fabric, threads fraying at the cuffs. The hoodie that had been her makeshift blanket not so long ago. It instantly reminded her of Ricky, of his sweetness, of the day they'd just spent together. She couldn't help but smile.

Had he made it home yet? Would it be weird if she texted him already?

Gina felt uncertain about navigating this rekindled friendship. Sure, they'd been "friends" before, but if she was honest with herself, she hadn't really seen him as just a friend for most of their relationship. Maybe not ever.

As she debated whether or not to send that text, Gina flopped down on the bed and started mindlessly scrolling through TikTok, the hoodie still clutched in her other hand.

Meanwhile, across town, Ricky paced in his room, phone in hand.

Was it too early to text her?

He'd just seen her, knew she'd gotten home safely. That made it worse, somehow. He didn't have the excuse of checking if she'd arrived okay.

Why was everything so hard?

———

Ashlyn tapped twice on Gina's door. Silence. No groan, no mumbled "come in."

With a growing worry, Ashlyn pushed the door open a crack. Gina lay sprawled on the bed, phone clutched in her hand, completely out cold.

Ashlyn slipped back out and grabbed a blanket. Wrapping Gina in it gently, she noticed the phone's screen flash to life. 

Ricky

New Message

Ashlyn's eyes widened. Her fingers twitched, a silent battle raging within her. Should she peek? But boundaries... ugh, why did things have to be so complicated?

Ashlyn sighed, placing the phone face down on the nightstand. Curiosity gnawed at her, but ultimately, Gina's privacy won.

———

The soft glow of Big Red's phone bathed his face in an eerie blue light as he scrolled endlessly. Ashlyn, entering the living room, felt a smile tug at her lips at the sight of him so focused. But as she got closer, the playful grin melted away. His brow was furrowed in concentration, a crease forming between his eyes.

"Did you tell her?" Big Red's question came out abruptly as soon as Ashlyn settled beside him on the couch.

“Couldn’t, she dozed off.” Ashlyn replied, a hint of amusement in her voice.

“Must be tired from the ride home,” he said with a knowing nod, his eyes softening for a moment.

"Yeah, about that…" Ashlyn began, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "Did you know she came back with Ricky?"

Big Red's eyes widened in surprise, his phone forgotten mid-scroll. "What? No way! How do you know?"

“I didn’t, but I do now,” she replied, crossing her arms over her chest defensively.

“Please, don’t get the wrong idea. They just…” Big Red began, his tone pleading as he tried to explain.

“Hey, Biggie, I’m going to stop you right there. I trust my girl, but your friend...” She trailed off, shaking her head slightly. Her eyes, usually so warm and inviting, now held a flicker of doubt.

He gave her a look, one that conveyed both confusion and concern.

“I thought you two got along just fine,” he said, his voice softer now. “I mean, Ricky’s always been nice to you.”

“He’s a good guy, I know, but I don’t want him playing with her feelings again,” Ashlyn said firmly, her gaze unwavering.

“Ash, that’s not fair. You don’t know the full story,” Big Red protested, a hint of frustration creeping into his voice.

“I don’t need to, and let’s change the subject before I get upset,” Ashlyn said, her tone final. She leaned back into the couch, her expression softening slightly, but the tension between them lingered in the air.

———

Sunlight streamed through the window, painting golden stripes across the floor of Ashlyn's kitchen as she stumbled in, rubbing the sleep from her eyes with a yawn that stretched from head to toe. She froze, eyes widening as she took in the scene.

"Gina? What are you up so early?" she asked, her voice thick with surprise. "And is that..."

The aroma of sizzling bacon hit her nose, and her stomach growled in response.

Gina chuckled, flipping a strip of bacon. "Surprise! Sorry about yesterday," she admitted. "Guess I was more wiped out from the trip than I thought. So, I decided to whip up the Ash Special."

Ashlyn couldn't help but grin. "Forget apologies. Sleep as much as you want if it means I get to wake up to this."

Laughter, light and familiar, filled the kitchen. Ashlyn slid into a chair, the scent of bacon and maple syrup a delicious torture.

"Alright, before I forget," Ashlyn said, a hint of seriousness creeping into her voice. "I know we just got back from camp, but… I'm leaving."

Gina looked up, curious. "What do you mean?"

Ashlyn took a deep breath. "I'm leaving. Tomorrow, actually. My parents just sprung a family trip on us."

Gina nearly dropped the plate. "Wait, what? Tomorrow?"

"Yeah," Ashlyn said, wincing. "They couldn't reach us at camp, so... surprise?"

Gina nodded slowly, processing. "Us? Does that mean..."

"E.J.'s coming too," Ashlyn confirmed, watching Gina's reaction carefully.

What did this mean? She had woken up and checked her phone to see if he had messaged her. Nothing. Did he regret what they had talked about?

"Wow, that's short notice," Gina murmured.

"I know, I'm so sorry, Gi," Ashlyn said, standing to hug her friend.

Gina hugged back tightly. "No, it's okay. You should be with your family. I'll just... I'll miss you, that's all."

Maybe E.J. needed time too. To think things through. Or maybe he wanted to convince his dad to take a gap year and stay in Salt Lake. Maybe they could really work things out.

Gina smiled "And I'll miss you too, bestie," Ashlyn replied, squeezing her friend tighter.

"How about we squeeze in one last girls' night before you jet off on your family adventure?" Gina suggested.

Ashlyn's heart sank a little. Spending time with Gina was tempting, but she also craved some quality time with Big Red before she left. "A girls' night sounds amazing, Gi, but I invited Big Red over this afternoon. Kind of a farewell thing, you know? Since I'm leaving tomorrow."

A slow smile spread across Gina's face. "Big Red, huh? Sounds like someone's got a busy send-off planned."

"Yeah," Ashlyn admitted, a relieved laugh escaping her lips. "But hey, that doesn't mean I can't squeeze in some bestie time too, right?"

Gina raised an eyebrow playfully. "Depends. Movie marathon and endless bowls of popcorn involved?"

Ashlyn grinned. "Absolutely! But listen," she lowered her voice conspiratorially, "how about I swing by your room after, you know, Big Red gets safely escorted home?"

Gina's smile widened. "Now that's my Ash! Movie night after your big goodbye? Deal. Just make sure you bring enough popcorn to fuel both of us through a night of girl power and sappy rom-coms."

Ashlyn grinned. "Deal! Now, come on, let's devour this breakfast so I can tackle packing and get ready for a night of giggles with you and… a certain special someone."

Relief washed over Ashlyn. With a plan for quality time with both Gina and Big Red, she could face the sudden departure with a lighter heart.

———

The afternoon sun streamed through Ashlyn's living room window, casting a warm glow over the three friends sprawled on the plush rug. A bowl of popcorn, precariously balanced on Ashlyn's lap, threatened to topple with every enthusiastic movie commentary.

"Did you see how dramatically he tripped over that pebble?" Ashlyn shrieked, flinging a handful of popcorn into the air and catching most of it in her mouth.

Big Red chuckled, reaching out to snag a stray kernel that landed on Ashlyn's cheek. "Yeah, seriously, it was like he was auditioning for a fainting couch scene in a Victorian novel."

Gina, nestled between them with a mug of hot cocoa in hand, couldn't help but smile at their playful banter. The decision to squeeze in a movie marathon before Ashlyn's surprise departure had been a lifesaver. It filled the awkward space left by the sudden news, and for a while at least, the looming goodbye faded into the background.

As the credits rolled on the first movie, Gina glanced at her watch. It was getting late, and a mischievous thought popped into her head.

"Alright lovebirds," she announced with a playful wink at Big Red, "I think it's high time I gave you two some quality alone time. Maybe order some takeout, get all cozy...you know the drill."

Ashlyn's cheeks flushed a rosy pink. "Gina!" she protested, swatting playfully at her friend's arm. "We were having fun!"

Big Red, however, seemed to contemplate the idea for a moment, a flicker of longing in his eyes.

Gina could practically hear the unspoken question hanging in the air: 'Are you sure?'

Before she could voice her offer again, Ashlyn piped up, her voice laced with sudden determination.

"Actually, Gi," she started, "how about we make it a triple date? We can order enough pizza to feed a small army, and you can ditch your 'alone time' plan."

Relief washed over Gina. The thought of leaving them alone had been purely to give them some space, not out of any desire to escape the fun. "Are you sure, Ash? I wouldn't want to intrude on your..."

"Nonsense!" Ashlyn interjected, scooting closer to Gina and squeezing her arm. "The more the merrier, right Big Red?"

Big Red grinned, his earlier longing replaced by a genuine smile. "Absolutely. Movie number two, with an extra guest on the guest list. Pizza on its way in 3...2..." he glanced playfully at his watch, "...1!"

The doorbell's insistent ring shattered the comfortable silence that had settled over them. Gina exchanged a confused look with Ashlyn and Big Red before rising to answer.

"Nice timing!" she called out, wiping a stray popcorn kernel off her cheek.

She swung the door open, expecting the pizza guy and a cheesy aroma. Instead, her jaw nearly hit the floor.

"Hey, Gi," a familiar voice greeted her.

“Ricky!!” “Ah, what-” Gina whipped her head back towards Ashlyn, eyebrows raised in question. Did Ashlyn invite him?

Ashlyn turned slowly, surprise washing over her features. "Ah, what the…" she stammered.

Before either of them could speak, Big Red, ever the smooth operator, stepped forward.

“Surprise! I texted Ricky to come over so you wouldn't feel like a third wheel. Now we can have a full-blown couples' night!"

Gina's smile faltered at the word "couple." The air crackled with a sudden tension that hadn't been there before.

Ashlyn's smile faltered, catching on to Gina's discomfort. "Yeah, well, maybe not exactly couples'," she stammered, "more like... a fun night with friends, right Big Red?"

Big Red sent Gina a reassuring smile. "Exactly, that’s what I meant to say...." he trailed off, unsure how to proceed as he was returning to his original position next to Ashlyn in the living room.

Gina's confusion deepened. Big Red seemed to have not minded her giving him and Ashlyn some time alone, but he had invited Ricky over all along? She shot him a questioning look, but he was not looking at her.

Gina sighed internally, piecing things together. Ricky hadn't come for a movie night, and Big Red was clearly trying to smooth things over for some reason.

Deciding to play along, Gina stepped aside and gestured for Ricky to enter. 

"Well, are you gonna stand there all night?" Gina asked Ricky playfully. He chuckled nervously as she stepped aside. "Come on in. We were just about to pick the next movie."

———

The afternoon had gone by better than Gina expected. This was not the original plan but being with Ash and Red with Ricky was fun. She did not want to intrude into Ash and Big Red’s couple date but she was not going to see her friend for a week so she thought that this was fine. She was having so much fun that she almost forgot about the thought of a certain someone leaving Salt Lake with Ash.

On the other hand, Ricky was in hell and heaven at the same time. He was glad he could spend time with Gina and his friends but it was all so unexpected. He had gotten everything wrong. He thought Ashlyn was already gone so that he could find Gina alone in the house so they could talk. He'd panicked when she hadn't answered his text – just one text, sure, but the last time Gina stopped responding, she'd vanished from Salt Lake. Can you blame the guy for jumping to conclusions? 

As the credits rolled on the second movie, Ashlyn gathered some dirty bowls and headed for the kitchen. Gina started to follow, but Big Red beat her to it, grabbing the plates she was holding.

“Don’t worry, Gina, I got this” said Big Red before disappearing with Ashlyn.

Ricky's breath caught in his throat. This was it – the moment he'd been simultaneously dreading and yearning for. The silence stretched between them, thick with unspoken words.

"Wow, crazy surprise, huh?" Ricky blurted out, his voice a touch too high. He winced internally, running a hand through his curls.

Gina turned to face him, her eyebrows raised slightly. Ricky hurried to clarify, "Ashlyn leaving right when we get here?"

"Seriously," Gina sighed, her shoulders slumping slightly. "Don't even get me started. It all feels so sudden. I just found out today." Her voice held a mix of confusion and resignation.

“Ricky leaned forward, brow furrowed. "Wow, didn't Ash tell you yesterday after..." he hesitated, his voice softening, "I dropped you off?" The memory of their ride hung between them, shimmering like a mirage.

Gina shrugged, a tired smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. "I practically conked out the second my head hit the pillow. Not much time for talking, you know?" Her eyes met his, a flicker of something unreadable passing through them.

Ricky nodded, his fingers absently plucking at the hem of his shirt. "Yeah, I get that. Long day and all." He paused, taking a deep breath to steady himself. "Speaking of yesterday, I, uh... I sent you a text last night. Did you... did you get it?" His voice wavered slightly, betraying his nervousness.

Gina's brow furrowed. "A text? No, I don't think so." She pulled out her phone, scrolling through her notifications. "Nope, nothing here. What was it about?"

Ricky's heart sank. He'd deleted the message in a moment of panic, and now she hadn't even seen it. The irony wasn't lost on him – his own impulsive action had erased the very thing he was now desperately hoping she'd received. "Oh, it was... it wasn't anything important," he lied, trying to keep his voice casual. "Just, you know, checking in after the ride and all." His eyes darted away, unable to meet her gaze as he grappled with his conflicting emotions.

Gina studied his face, sensing there was more to it. Her eyes softened with concern. "Are you sure? You seem a little... I don't know, off?"

The air between them crackled with unspoken tension, but before Ricky could gather his courage to respond, a sharp knock at the door shattered the moment. They both jumped, startled by the sudden intrusion, their heads whipping towards the sound in perfect synchronization.

"I'll get it!" Ashlyn's voice called from the kitchen, followed by the quick patter of approaching footsteps. The door creaked open, and then—

"E.J.?" Ashlyn's surprised voice carried a mix of confusion and shock. "What are you doing here?"

Chapter Text

"Hey, Ash, is Gina here?" E.J. asked, shuffling awkwardly on the doorstep. "I kinda hoped we could chat."

Ashlyn blinked, surprised. "Uh, yeah, she's here," she stammered. "Actually, we're in the middle of a movie night with Big Red and Ricky."

There was a beat of silence, and E.J.'s shoulders slumped a little. Ashlyn could practically see the question mark forming over his head at the mention of Ricky.

"Oh," he finally managed, a hint of disappointment lacing his voice

Noticing his deflated expression, Ashlyn blurted out, "It's not what it looks like, E.J.! It's this whole crazy thing with me leaving..."

She trailed off, realizing she was about to launch into a confusing explanation. E.J. raised an eyebrow, a flicker of amusement dancing in his eyes.

"Farewell party?" he guessed, a playful lilt to his voice.

Ashlyn winced. "Mmm, not exactly a party, but..."

E.J. chuckled softly, then paused. "Look, maybe I'll just head out. I can catch Gina tomorrow when I pick you up, alright?"

"Wait, E.J.," she said, grabbing his arm gently. "Actually, why don't you stay? I have a feeling Gina might want to talk to you too."

———

Ashlyn walked back into the living room, pulling E.J. along by the arm. "Hey guys," she announced, trying to sound casual, "E.J.'s going to join us. He's traveling with me tomorrow, so it makes sense, right?"

The room fell silent as everyone turned to look at the newcomer. Gina's heart leaped into her throat, and she suddenly found it hard to breathe. She had not imagined it, E.J. had really come. 

Gina couldn't bring herself to look directly at him. Instead, her eyes fixed on a spot just over his shoulder, her gaze unfocused as memories flooded her mind. Why was he here? It had only been three days since their breakup, and their last conversation at camp still echoed in her thoughts, as vivid as if it had happened moments ago.

"Think about it, please," he had said, his voice soft and pleading.

"It's not the time for that..." Gina had replied, her words cautious, guarded.

"Gi, I know I've messed up a lot during these two weeks... but... I've been thinking about it all night."

And so had she. The weight of her decision to end things, the nagging doubt about whether she'd given up too soon.

"I have not changed my mind, E.J.," she had said, as much to convince herself as him.

"Look, I think the documentary thing is going to be a success. I'm sure of it... and even if it isn't, believe me... I will find a way to stay. No maybes"

Gina had looked at him then, wanting desperately to believe him. She saw the sincerity in his eyes, and heard the determination in his voice. But she knew all too well that intentions, no matter how genuine, didn't always align with reality.

"I'm not sure about many things... My mind… is a mess about my future... but I'm sure of one thing…I want to be with you. I’m sure about you and me and that we can make this work…Please." E.J. had said, his voice thick with emotion.

His words had moved her, breaking through the walls she'd tried to build. She hadn't tried to hide it, allowing her expression to soften. When he caressed her cheek, she closed her eyes, wishing she could freeze that moment.

"Please, think about it," E.J. had whispered, and Gina opened her eyes, meeting his gaze.

"You don't have to say anything now," he'd added as his hand left her cheek. "Let's talk once we're back in Salt Lake."

Now, those words echoed in her head, making her palms sweat and her heart race. She wasn't ready for this confrontation. She didn't have an answer for him yet, and his unexpected presence felt like pressure, a silent demand for a decision she wasn't prepared to make. Gina's fingers fidgeted with the hem of her shirt, her body betraying the anxiety her face tried to hide. She took a deep breath, trying to calm the storm of emotions raging inside her.

Gina thought she felt Ricky tense a little beside her, but she was probably reflecting on him. She wondered if he could sense her discomfort, though. She tried to keep her face neutral, but inside, she was a mess. Part of her wanted to run from the room, while another part yearned to look at E.J., to see if his eyes held the same longing she remembered from camp.

Big Red's overly cheerful voice cut through the tension, offering a movie, but Gina barely heard him. She was too busy trying to control her breathing, to appear calm when she felt anything but.

Ashlyn, sensing the tension in the room, quickly chimed in, "Actually, you know what? Let's shake things up a bit. How about we play a game instead?"

Everyone turned to look at her, curiosity mixed with apprehension on their faces.

"What kind of game?" Gina asked cautiously.

Ashlyn's mind raced. She needed something that would encourage conversation. Something that might even spark a connection between E.J. and Gina.

"How about... 'Two Truths and a Lie'?" she suggested, her voice a little too enthusiastic. "It's been ages since we've played that, and it'll be fun to see how well we really know each other."

Big Red nodded eagerly. "Yeah, that sounds great! I'm in."

As Ashlyn explained the rules, Gina's mind whirled. What truths could she share that wouldn't give away too much? What lies could she tell that wouldn't be too obvious? And how could she avoid giving E.J. any false hope or crushing his expectations completely?

When E.J. agreed to play, Gina finally allowed herself a quick glance in his direction. Their eyes met for a brief moment, and she saw a mixture of hope and uncertainty in his gaze. It made her heart ache.

When everyone started arranging themselves in a circle, Gina was hyper-aware of where E.J. was sitting. She felt relieved when Ricky sat next to her, his presence was comforting. Still, she couldn't shake the nervous energy coursing through me.

"Okay, I'll start," Ashlyn said, sitting down and gesturing for everyone to form a circle. "Remember, you have to guess which statement is the lie. And let's make it interesting - whoever guesses right gets to ask the person a follow-up question about one of their truths” Ashlyn began, listing her statements.

As the game progressed, she found herself both dreading and anticipating E.J.'s turn. When it finally came, she tried to keep her face neutral.

E.J. cleared his throat, his eyes briefly scanning the group. "Alright, here goes. One: I once scored the winning goal in a championship water polo match with a dislocated shoulder. Two: I've memorized the entire script of 'High School Musical'. Three: I still have every playbill from every show I've ever been in or seen."

As E.J. mentioned the playbills, his eyes flickered almost imperceptibly towards Gina. And she couldn't help the small, nostalgic smile that tugged at her lips. Quickly, she tried to go back to neutrality, hoping no one had noticed.

"I'm gonna say the 'High School Musical' thing is the lie," Big Red chimed in. "Even E.J.'s not that dedicated to musical theater."

E.J. chuckled. "You got me. That's the lie."

As Big Red asked a follow-up question about E.J.'s favorite playbill, Gina felt a rush of memories flooding back. Her eyes met his for a brief moment, and she knew they were both thinking of the same thing.

It had been during the "Beauty and the Beast" rehearsals. Gina had been struggling, her heart aching over Ricky and his relationship with Nini. The weight of unrequited feelings had been heavy on her shoulders, making each day at East High a bittersweet challenge.

Since Carlos' quinceañero, Gina had made a conscious decision to distance herself from Ricky. She thought that by creating space, she could somehow make her feelings disappear. But being in the same room during rehearsals, having to act alongside him, made that nearly impossible.

One particularly difficult afternoon, Gina found herself sitting on the steps outside the school after rehearsal. The cool concrete beneath her offered little comfort as she tried to hold back tears. The image of Ricky and Nini laughing together during practice was seared into her mind, a constant reminder of what she couldn't have.

Lost in her thoughts, she didn't notice E.J. approaching until his voice broke through her reverie.

"Hey, Gina. You okay?" His tone was gentle, laced with genuine concern.

Startled, she quickly wiped at her eyes, hoping he hadn't noticed. "Yeah, I'm fine. Just... tired," she lied, forcing a weak smile.

E.J. settled beside her on the steps, his brow furrowed as he studied her face. After a moment of comfortable silence, he spoke again. "You know, I've got tickets to see 'Wicked' tonight."

Gina glanced at him, curiosity momentarily overriding her sadness.

E.J. continued, a slight hesitation in his voice that she didn't notice at the time. "I was supposed to go with... a friend, but they bailed on me last minute. Would you like to come instead?"

Surprise flickered across Gina's face. "Oh, really? That's too bad about your friend."

E.J. shrugged, a small smile playing on his lips. "Yeah, well, their loss could be your gain. I think you could use a night of theater magic right now. What do you say?"

Gina hesitated, touched by the gesture but unsure. "Are you sure you want me to come?"

"Absolutely," E.J. said, standing and offering her his hand. His eyes twinkled with mischief as he added, "What do you say? Want to go get 'Wicked'-ly entertained?"

Despite herself, Gina felt a smile tugging at her lips. "That was terrible," she said, taking his hand and standing up.

"Made you smile though, didn't it?"E.J. grinned, his face lighting up with triumph.

As they walked away from the school, Gina felt a small spark of warmth in her chest. She hadn't realized how much she needed a friend at that moment, and E.J.'s kindness touched her deeply. It was the beginning of something new, a friendship that would soon blossom into something more.

Back in the present, Gina blinked, the memory fading as she refocused on Big Red's question. She smiled softly, the bittersweet nostalgia of that moment lingering in her mind. It was only much later that she discovered the complete truth behind that night.

Gina felt her throat tighten, struggling to understand why she was being so affected. Maybe I'm getting my period soon or something , she thought, searching for a rational explanation for her heightened emotions.

Needing a moment to compose herself, Gina cleared her throat. "Excuse me," she said softly, "I need to use the bathroom." She stood up from the floor, smoothing her skirt as she did so.

As she turned to leave, she caught Ricky's gaze. His eyes were filled with a mix of confusion and concern, his brow furrowed slightly as he watched her. Gina gave him what she hoped was a reassuring smile, unaware of the depth of emotions churning within him.

She made her way down the familiar hallway of Ashlyn's house, grateful for the moment of solitude. Inside the small bathroom, Gina leaned against the sink, staring at her reflection in the mirror. She splashed some cold water on her face, the shock of it helping to ground her in the present moment.

It was a few weeks after their "Wicked" outing. Gina was waiting for E.J. outside the drama room, a flutter of excitement in her stomach that she wasn't quite ready to acknowledge. She leaned against the wall, scrolling through her phone, occasionally glancing up in anticipation of seeing his familiar smile.

When she heard E.J.'s voice around the corner, her heart did a little skip. She caught herself smiling and she scolded herself internally for doing so.

"Yeah, I know, I still owe Eva a raincheck," E.J. was saying, his voice carrying clearly in the empty hallway.

Gina froze, her hand stilling on her phone. She didn't mean to eavesdrop, but something in E.J.'s tone made her pause.

"Come on, man," another voice responded – probably one of E.J.'s water polo teammates. "You ditched a date with Eva Peterson? when it was so hard to even get the tickets for that musical? That's cold."

E.J. chuckled, a note of discomfort in his laugh. "It wasn't like that. My cousin needed help with a family emergency. Eva understood."

Were they talking about what she thought they were talking about? The memory of that night at "Wicked" flooded back – E.J.'s kind gestures, his attentiveness, the way he'd made her laugh when she thought she couldn't. She found herself smiling again, despite the confusion growing in her mind.

"Sure, sure," his friend teased. "So, when are you making it up to her? She's been asking about you, you know."

"I don't know…" E.J. replied, his voice growing fainter as they walked away. "Things have been busy with the show..."

"Are things really that busy or are you interested in someone else?"

Gina's heart raced, a mixture of emotions washing over her. She was surprised by her reaction.

"Stop talking nonsense, I have to go."

Their voices faded, leaving Gina alone with her swirling thoughts. She felt a pang of guilt for Eva who'd been ditched, but it was overshadowed by a confusing mix of emotions about E.J. On one hand, she was touched that he had chosen to spend time with her instead. On the other, why had he lied about it?

Gina pushed herself off the wall, no longer in the mood to see E.J. As she walked away, she couldn't shake the feeling that things were more complicated than she'd realized. The memory of their night at "Wicked" now felt bittersweet – tainted by the lie, yet still warm with the growing affection she felt for E.J.

———

As Gina emerged from the bathroom, she nearly collided with Ashlyn, who was hovering anxiously in the hallway. Ashlyn's eyes were wide with concern, her hands fidgeting with her colorful rings.

"Gina! Hey, I was just... um, coming to check on you," Ashlyn said, her voice tinged with worry. "Are you okay?"

Gina managed a small smile, trying to appear more composed than she felt. "Yeah, I'm fine. Just needed a moment, you know?"

Ashlyn bit her lip, hesitating before speaking again. "Listen, I'm so sorry about E.J. showing up like this. I didn't think... I mean, I invited him to stay without considering how it might make you feel. If you're uncomfortable, I can ask him to leave. I don't want to ruin our night."

Gina's heart warmed at her friend's thoughtfulness. She reached out and squeezed Ashlyn's arm reassuringly. "Ash, it's okay. Really. I appreciate you thinking of me, but you don't have to send your cousin away on my account."

"Are you sure?" Ashlyn pressed, studying Gina's face. "Because I totally will if you want me to. No questions asked."

Gina took a deep breath, centering herself. "I'm sure. E.J. and I... well, you know the story better than anyone, but we're part of the same group of friends. It's still not easy, but I can handle it. Besides," she added with a wry smile, "it's your house. You can invite whoever you want."

Ashlyn visibly relaxed, her shoulders dropping as the tension left them. "Okay, if you're certain. But promise me you'll let me know if that changes? I want everyone to feel comfortable here."

"I promise," Gina nodded, touched by Ashlyn's loyalty. "Now, shall we get back to the boys before they send out a search party?"

Stepping back into the living room, Gina's eyes immediately found Ricky's. His gaze held a question, a concern that mirrored Ashlyn's. Gina gave him a small nod, silently communicating that she was okay. As she returned to sit next to him, she steeled herself for whatever the rest of the night might bring, grateful for the support of her friends, even as her heart wrestled with its complicated feelings.

———

It had been about twenty minutes since Ashlyn had taken the group upstairs to show them her gem collection. Knowing them by heart and needing a distraction, Gina offered to help Ashlyn pack her things. She got so caught up in it that she didn't notice when Ricky and E.J. disappeared from the room. She thought she heard Ricky mention getting a drink, and maybe E.J. needed to use the bathroom?

Big Red's phone buzzed and Gina came back to reality. Big Red glanced at his device and groaned. "Ugh, pizza emergency at the family shop. Gotta run, guys. It's getting late anyway."

Gina and Ashlyn exchanged looks, a mix of understanding and disappointment on their faces. Gina felt a twinge of relief, yet part of her wished the night could stretch on, giving her more time to untangle her messy feelings.

"Aw, Biggie," Ashlyn pouted, wrapping her arms around her boyfriend. "I was hoping you'd stay and help me pack." She glanced at Gina, who was folding clothes nearby. "Good thing I've got my trusty assistant here."

Gina smirked. "Oh, so that's why you let me live here. Free labor."

"Just don't work her too hard, Ash," Big Red chuckled, planting a quick kiss on Ashlyn's cheek. "Oh, hey, have you guys seen Ricky? I should probably give him a ride so he doesn’t have an accident skateboarding so late…"

"Pretty sure he headed to the kitchen for a drink," Gina piped up, her heart skipping a beat. The thought of E.J. being down there too suddenly filled her with nervous energy.

"I can go grab him for you," she offered, trying to sound casual. "You two lovebirds say your goodbyes."

She made her way to the kitchen, and her heart began to race, unsure of what she might find or what she might say.

As Gina made her way downstairs, her mind raced with possibilities. What would she say to E.J.? What if he brought up their conversation from camp? She was so lost in thought that she nearly bumped into Ricky as he was leaving the kitchen.

"Oh, Gina! I was just..." Ricky trailed off, glanced back at the kitchen, and then to Gina again. "I was just... uh, I'm actually heading out. But listen, I know it's not my place...but maybe you should talk to E.J. Clear the air, you know?"

Gina peered past Ricky, catching a glimpse of E.J. in the kitchen. Her stomach did a little flip.

"You think?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

"Yeah," Ricky nodded, offering a small smile that didn't quite reach his eyes. "It might help. And hey, whatever happens, I'm here if you need me, okay?"

Gina furrowed her brow, sensing there was more to Ricky's words than he was letting on. But he just gave her shoulder a reassuring squeeze. "It'll be fine…Bye, Gi"

She nodded, grateful for his support even when she was not quite sure she understood what his words meant.

Gina found herself lingering in the kitchen doorway. E.J. was there, tidying up, oblivious to her presence. She watched him for a moment, a mix of emotions swirling inside her – nervousness, sure, but also something warmer that she wasn't quite ready to name.

"Hey," she said softly, stepping into the room. "Let me help you with that."

E.J. turned, surprise and warmth flickering across his face. "No, it's not necessary," he started to say, but Gina had already moved to join him at the sink. As she reached for a dish, their hands brushed, sending a jolt of electricity through them both.

Their eyes met, and suddenly the air felt thick with unspoken words and lingering feelings. E.J.'s gaze softened, his body angling towards her almost unconsciously.

"I, uh... I wanted to apologize," E.J. said, his voice low as he reluctantly broke eye contact. He fidgeted with the dishcloth in his hands, a nervous gesture Gina found oddly endearing.

Confusion crossed Gina's face, her brow furrowing slightly. "I didn't intend to make you feel uncomfortable by bringing up the playbill thing," he explained, sincerity evident in his tone.

Gina's expression softened, a small smile tugging at her lips. "I know you didn't... it just brought back some memories, you know?" she confessed, her voice barely above a whisper.

E.J. nodded, understanding etched in every line of his face. "Good ones, I hope?" he added, a hint of playfulness in his tone.

Gina's laugh was soft, a mix of nostalgia and something warmer. "Yeah, some good ones." She bit her lip, hesitating before adding, "I still can't believe you ditched Eva that night."

E.J.'s eyes widened, then crinkled with amusement. "Don't remind me. She got so mad, she even spread a rumor about me." he said, inching closer to Gina. 

"What?" Gina leaned in, intrigued, her breath catching as she realized how close they were standing.

"She made up that I had lice," said E.J., and Gina cracked up, her laughter filling the kitchen.

"Don't laugh..." E.J. protested, but he was smiling too. "That's why no one wanted to do the Morning Show with me."

Gina laughed even harder until she realized something. "Wait, so I was your last option?" she asked in a fake serious tone, stepping even closer to him, her eyes sparkling with mischief.

"Mmm, sort of," He said playing along, his eyes twinkling with mischief.

Gina patted his arm playfully, letting her hand linger longer than necessary. "I'm wounded, Eej.,," she teased, her voice low and husky.

E.J.'s face lit up. "There," he said softly.

"What?" Gina asked, confused.

"You called me 'Eej'... again," he explained, a hopeful smile spreading across his face.

Gina looked down, feeling heat rise to her cheeks. "It just slipped out."

"I missed it," E.J. declared softly, taking a small step closer to her.

E.J.'s eyes flickered to Gina's lips, then back to her eyes. Gina felt her breath catch in her throat, her heart racing.

As she took a step back, overwhelmed by the intensity of the moment, her foot caught on the rug. She stumbled, losing her balance. E.J. reacted instantly, his arms wrapping around her waist to steady her. Suddenly, they were pressed together, faces inches apart.

Time seemed to stand still. E.J.'s eyes searched Gina's, asking a silent question. Gina's hand rested on his chest, feeling his rapid heartbeat beneath her palm.

Before she could overthink it, E.J. leaned in. His lips met hers in a soft, tentative kiss. For a split second, Gina's mind went blank with surprise. Then, almost instinctively, she was kissing him back, her arms sliding around his neck.

Chapter Text

As Ricky walked into the house he was still getting used to, he saw for the first time the bright side of new beginnings. Maybe endings weren't always bad. It still hurt that his parents weren't together anymore and that he wasn't as close to his mom as he used to be.

His mother's words echoed in his head: Not all couples are meant to be together .

Back then, he wished she was wrong about him and Nini. Maybe turning a year older did bring some wisdom to him. He had a completely different perspective on love. Maybe it was his age or the figure of true love embodied in someone else. What was he thinking? He could not let those feelings go deeper. He had to leave those feelings at camp. 

But how was he going to deal with them while being around her? He'd been so worried at camp that someone might have noticed. Let's not dive into that . He couldn't let her see it, though. He was going to get rid of them eventually; he just needed time. 

He had so much to unpack and think about, but that could wait. That damn trailer . It would come out in a month. He told himself he'd be ready then. For now, he needed to talk to her.

But it was too soon. He had many unread messages from camp when he couldn't use his phone. What?

Lily 

36 messages

Okay, that was a lot. He wasn't going to read them all, but he scanned them quickly. It was chaotic. She'd gone from asking politely to talk things out, to getting mad for him not answering, to implying she missed him, then back to angry texts. Finally, she said she didn't know he was starring in the Frozen musical for the Disney documentary and asked him to contact her once he was in Salt Lake. That message had been sent yesterday.

He groaned. He was definitely glad he'd ended things with her. She'd put his life in danger and hadn't even said sorry once.

Ricky flopped onto his bed, feeling overwhelmed. The Lily situation was a mess, and he wished he had someone to talk to about it. Suddenly, a thought struck him. Gina . She was the only person so far who knew the truth behind his 'breakup' with Lily (he made a mental note to tell Big Red about it tomorrow). Plus, talking about Lily would give him an excuse to see Gina without raising any suspicions.

He sat up, reaching for his phone. This is perfect , he thought. I can ask Gina for advice about Lily, and it'll be totally normal for us to hang out . As he opened their chat, he saw that she was online and his heart raced a little as he typed out a message:

Ricky

Hey, Gi! 

Just got home and have a bunch of messages from Lily

One minute passed, then five, then fifteen. No answer.

Did he mess things up again? Gina had actually said she didn't have a problem talking about the Lily situation. Had she really meant it, though?

It did not do him any good to overthink it. Things were fine between them. But, just to let his mind rest tonight, he decided to delete the messages and pray that she had actually not seen them.

He was about to call it a night when he remembered he wanted to text his best friend to catch up. Opening their chat, he saw that Big Red had already sent multiple messages. Something about Ashlyn leaving town. A family trip? Tomorrow? Before he could clearly read them and come up with an answer, exhaustion took over. He fell asleep with his cellphone still in hand.

The harsh light of his room and his father's voice calling his name jolted Ricky awake. He squinted at his phone, surprised to see it was almost midday.

Gina , he remembered. He quickly checked for new messages, his heart sinking a little when he saw nothing.

As he dragged himself out of bed, his eyes landed on his luggage. Right, still need to unpack. Normally, he'd put it off, but maybe it was time to change that habit.

Kneeling by his suitcase, Ricky's hands moved almost of their own accord, searching for his favorite hoodie. When it wasn't there, he frowned, checking his backpack with growing confusion. Then it hit him – he'd used it to keep Gina warm when she fell asleep in the car. A small, involuntary smile tugged at his lips at the memory.

The thought of Gina wrapped in his clothes, something about the possibility of her wearing something that belonged to him made his stomach do a little flip. No, Ricky, you can’t be having these thoughts! He shook his head, trying to dislodge the image, but it stubbornly persisted.

Maybe he could ask her if she even had the hoodie. Okay, there was the possibility that he had forgotten it in Big Red’s car, but a part of him wanted to believe Gina had it. And he did not waste time trying to decode the reason why, he already knew.

He had still not received any message from her. He was starting to get worried she had seen his deleted messages and that she was mad at him. Maybe it was the fear of losing her friendship or the insecurity of people not communicating their feelings that left him his past relationship that made him feel so unsettled.

Ricky ran a hand through his messy hair, weighing his options. Using the hoodie as an excuse to see her didn't seem so bad. Plus, if he remembered correctly, Ashlyn was on a family trip, right? They could talk alone.

Decision made, some of the tension left his shoulders. He stood up, stretched, and headed for the shower. As the water ran, Ricky couldn't shake the nervous energy thrumming through him. He was going to see Gina, and for some reason, that made everything feel different.

———

However, things did not end up going as planned. Instead of talking to Gina privately, Ricky found himself at an impromptu farewell party for Ashlyn. When he finally got a moment alone with Gina, thanks to Big Red, E.J. showed up uninvited.

Ricky's shoulders tensed as E.J. joined them. He might not be great at reading the room, but he was pretty sure E.J. had come for Gina. The realization made his stomach churn.

He couldn't help but notice how Gina's eyes darted away when E.J. walked in with Ashlyn. The implications made Ricky's chest tighten uncomfortably.

"Hey, E.J.! The more the merrier, right?"Big Red's overly cheerful voice grated on Ricky's nerves. "We were just about to start another movie. You're just in time." Ricky shot his best friend a betrayed look.

"You know what? Let's shake things up a bit. How about we play a game instead?" Ashlyn suggested.

Everyone turned to look at her, and Ricky felt his palms start to sweat.

"What kind of game?" Gina asked.

"How about... 'Two Truths and a Lie'?" she suggested, her voice a little too enthusiastic. "It's been ages since we've played that, and it'll be fun to see how well we really know each other."

Big Red nodded eagerly. "Yeah, that sounds great! I'm in."

Ricky and Gina exchanged a wary glance, while E.J. looked slightly uncomfortable but nodded his agreement.

"Okay, I'll start," Ashlyn said, sitting down and gesturing for everyone to form a circle. Ashlyn's enthusiasm made Ricky's anxiety spike. "Remember, you have to guess which statement is the lie. And let's make it interesting - whoever guesses right gets to ask the person a follow-up question about one of their truths."

As Ashlyn continued explaining the rules of "Two Truths and a Lie," Ricky felt a knot forming in his stomach. He glanced at Gina, noticing how her eyes kept darting towards E.J. The tension in the room was palpable, and Ricky couldn't shake the feeling that this game was some kind of setup.

When everyone started arranging themselves in a circle, Ricky quickly moved to sit next to Gina. He told himself it was just to offer support, but his racing heart betrayed his true motives. As E.J. settled directly across from Gina,  Ricky felt a twinge of jealousy.

"Alright, here we go," Ashlyn began, listing her statements.

Ricky tried to focus on the game, but his mind kept wandering. He watched Gina's reactions, how she laughed at certain statements, the way her brow furrowed in concentration. 

As the others debated Ashlyn's statements, Ricky caught E.J. looking at Gina with a mix of longing and uncertainty. The sight made Ricky's heart sink,  and part of him feared that this game might rekindle something between them.

"What do you think, Ricky?" Big Red's voice snapped him back to reality.

"Uh, I think... the bee sting is the lie," Ricky said, hoping he sounded more confident than he felt.

As the game continued, Ricky found himself torn between wanting to participate and wanting to protect his heart. As the game progressed, it was finally E.J.'s turn. Ricky felt his body tense slightly, unsure of what to expect.

E.J. cleared his throat, his eyes briefly scanning the group. "Alright, here goes. One: I once scored the winning goal in a championship water polo match with a dislocated shoulder. Two: I've memorized the entire script of 'High School Musical'. Three: I still have every playbill from every show I've ever been in or seen."

Ricky relaxed a bit, relieved that none of the statements seemed to be directly related to Gina. But then he noticed something. As E.J. mentioned the playbills, his eyes flickered almost imperceptibly towards Gina. It was quick, barely noticeable, but Ricky caught it, his body instantly stiffening again.

His eyes darted to Gina, studying her reaction intently. Her face remained neutral, but there was a slight softening around her eyes that hadn't been there before. Ricky's breath caught in his throat as he saw her lips quirk up in a small, almost nostalgic smile for just a moment before she schooled her features back to neutrality.

"I'm gonna say the 'High School Musical' thing is the lie," Big Red chimed in. "Even E.J.'s not that dedicated to musical theater."

E.J. chuckled. "You got me. That's the lie."

As the others laughed and began discussing E.J.'s apparent playbill collection, Ricky couldn't tear his eyes away from Gina. He noticed her biting her lip, as if holding back a smile. His stomach twisted painfully, and he unconsciously clenched his fists.

This subtle exchange, this shared memory that he wasn't a part of, somehow felt more intimate than any grand declaration could have been. Ricky felt his chest tighten, making it hard to breathe.

As Big Red asked his follow-up question about E.J.'s favorite playbill, Ricky barely heard the words, too focused on Gina's every movement.

"Excuse me," Gina said softly, "I need to use the bathroom." She stood up from the floor.

Ricky's eyes followed her every move, his body instinctively leaning towards her as she stood. As she turned to leave, she caught his gaze. His eyes were filled with a mix of confusion and concern, his brow furrowed deeply. Gina gave him what she hoped was a reassuring smile, unaware of the chaos that was in his mind. He couldn't shake the feeling that something was off. The moment Gina was out of earshot, he leaned towards Ashlyn, his voice low and urgent.

"Hey, Ash," he whispered, glancing nervously at the hallway. "Is Gina okay? She seemed... I don't know, upset or something."

Ashlyn looked at him, surprise evident in her expression. "I'm not sure," she admitted, her own concern growing. "She did seem a bit off after E.J. showed up."

Ricky ran a hand through his curls "Do you think... I mean, would you mind checking on her? I'd go myself, but..."

He trailed off, leaving the complicated history between them unspoken. Ashlyn nodded, understanding in her eyes.

"Yeah, of course. I'll go see if she's alright."

As Ashlyn left to check on Gina, Ricky slumped back against the couch, his eyes fixed on the hallway, waiting anxiously for their return.

A few minutes after that, the girls walked back towards the living room, and Gina's eyes immediately found Ricky's. His gaze held a question, a concern that mirrored Ashlyn's. Gina gave him a small nod.

After Gina’s arrival, they didn’t continue with the game, Ashlyn came up with the idea of showing them her gem collection. Ricky could tell that was something she had come up with to ease the palpable tension that the game had caused. 

Being all of them together in the same room pretending they cared about Ashlyn’s collection was not much better. As they got into the redhead’s bedroom, he could sense Gina debating where to stand as if debating whether to be near E.J. or not.

As Ashlyn's gem showcase continued, the tension in the room grew thicker. Ricky's discomfort was palpable as he watched Gina and E.J. steal glances at each other.

"This one's a rose quartz," Ashlyn explained, holding up a pink stone. "It's supposed to promote love and-"

"Healing," Gina finished softly, her eyes meeting E.J.'s for a brief moment.

Ricky felt his stomach twist. "That's, uh, cool. Right?" he mumbled, more to fill the silence than anything else.

E.J. nodded, his gaze lingering on Gina. "Yeah, it's really something."

Big Red, noticing the growing tension, jumped in. "Hey, what's that blue one? It looks like the ocean!"

Grateful for the distraction, Ashlyn launched into an explanation about lapis lazuli, but Ricky could barely focus on her words.

"Hey, Ash," Gina suddenly interjected, "Didn't you mention you still need to pack for your trip?"

Ashlyn's eyes widened. "Oh shoot, you're right! I've been so caught up with everything else..."

"Why don't we help you?" Gina suggested, shooting a quick glance at E.J. "It'll be fun, like old times."

E.J. smiled, a hint of nostalgia in his voice. "Remember when we helped her pack for camp?"

Gina laughed softly. "How could I forget? You tried to convince her she needed to bring a formal gown."

"Well, there was going to be a camp prom!" E.J. protested, and Gina's laughter filled the room.

As they reminisced, Ricky felt more out of place than ever. He shifted uncomfortably, searching for an escape.

"That sounds great," Big Red chimed in, oblivious to Ricky's discomfort. "We can make it a team effort, right Ricky?"

Ricky forced a smile. "Actually, I'm feeling pretty thirsty. Mind if I grab something to drink?"

"Of course not," Ashlyn replied. "You know where the kitchen is."

As Ricky stood to leave, he caught Gina's eye. For a moment, he thought he saw a flicker of... something. Concern? Guilt? But before he could decipher it, the moment passed.

"I'll be right back," he mumbled, slipping out of the room.

As he closed the door behind him, he could hear the muffled sounds of laughter and conversation resuming. Leaning against the wall, Ricky took a deep breath, trying to steady his racing heart and push away the gnawing feeling in his stomach. 

After taking a moment to collect himself in the hallway, Ricky found himself wandering into the kitchen, seeking a quieter space. He leaned against the counter, lost in thought when he heard footsteps approaching.

E.J. appeared in the doorway, his casual demeanor not quite hiding his purposeful arrival. "Hey, Ricky," he said, trying to sound nonchalant. "Thought I'd grab a drink too."

Ricky nodded, sensing there was more to E.J.'s presence. "Sure, help yourself."

E.J. moved to the fridge, but instead of grabbing a drink, he turned to face Ricky. "Listen, I'm glad I caught you alone. There's something I wanted to ask you about."

Ricky raised an eyebrow, curiosity piqued. "What's up?"

E.J. took a deep breath. "It's about Gina. Has she... has she mentioned anything to you about us? About… getting back together?"

Ricky felt his heart skip a beat, a wave of nausea washing over him. He gripped the edge of the counter to steady himself, hoping E.J. wouldn't notice. But before he went on, E.J. continued “I know you’ve gotten close again during camp…and maybe you know…”

 "No, she hasn't said anything specific," he managed, his voice barely above a whisper. "Why do you ask?"

E.J. ran a hand through his hair, looking conflicted. "I think we kind of had a moment earlier, and I just... I don't wanna lose her when..."

As E.J. spoke, Ricky could see the genuine concern in his eyes. It was a side of E.J. he rarely saw – vulnerable, caring, and deeply invested in Gina's well-being. Each word felt like a dagger twisting in Ricky's chest, making it harder to breathe.

"What do you mean?" Ricky asked, dreading the answer but unable to stop himself.

E.J. leaned against the counter, his eyes distant. "Ricky, I... I love her. I-I did not get the chance to tell her…it felt like it would've been so soon. I did not want to put myself out there again and let the same happen…" E.J. zoned out for less than a second and Ricky could tell he was referring to Nini. Before Ricky could say something, E.J. continued. His gaze met Ricky's, a silent plea in his eyes. "... but I do. It's not just some high school crush or fling. When I'm with her, I feel like I can be the best version of myself. She challenges me, supports me, makes me laugh... I've never really felt this way before."

As E.J. spoke, Ricky felt a strange sense of déjà vu. The words seemed to echo in his mind, stirring something deep within him. It was as if E.J. was giving voice to thoughts Ricky had barely allowed himself to acknowledge.

Ricky felt the ground shift beneath his feet, E.J.'s raw emotion catching him off guard. There was an undeniable sincerity in E.J.'s voice that made Ricky's chest tighten. He found himself grappling with a confusing mix of emotions - empathy, understanding, and a gnawing sense of unease.

A wave of guilt washed over him, its origin unclear but its presence undeniable. Ricky struggled to maintain his composure as E.J. bared his soul, each word seeming to carry more weight than the last. The air felt thick, making it difficult to breathe, as if the weight of unspoken truths was pressing down on him.

At that moment, Ricky realized that his feelings for Gina weren't just a fleeting crush. They were deep, real, and painfully similar to what E.J. was describing. But hearing those emotions voiced by someone else made Ricky feel like an intruder, as if he had stolen something that wasn't his to take.

"I messed up before, not making time for her in camp…I know…but I did it for our future" E.J. continued, oblivious to Ricky's internal struggle. "But I want to make it right. I want to show her that I'm willing to do anything to stay, to be here for her no matter what. To keep being the guy that shows up…I just... I don't know if I've lost my chance."

Ricky swallowed hard, fighting back the lump in his throat. "E.J., I... I had no idea you felt that strongly about her."

E.J. looked at Ricky, his eyes filled with a mixture of hope and fear. "Do you think I still have a chance? Be honest with me, Ricky. You're close to her. If you think I should back off, just say the word."

The weight of the moment pressed down on Ricky. He could feel his own dreams and hopes slipping away, but the earnestness in E.J.'s voice made it impossible for him to be selfish.

"I think," Ricky began, each word feeling like sandpaper in his throat, "that you should talk. Gina deserves the best, and... and if anyone can make her happy, it's probably you, E.J."

E.J.'s face lit up with hope, and Ricky felt a piece of his heart break off. "You really think so? Thanks, Ricky. You're a good friend, man"

Those words were the final twist of the knife. Ricky managed a weak smile, feeling like the worst friend in the world. "Yeah, well... Gina's happiness is what matters, right?"

E.J. nodded, and Ricky felt as if he was signing away his own happiness.

As Ricky turned to leave the kitchen, desperate to escape the suffocating atmosphere, he nearly collided with Gina in the doorway. The sight of her made his chest tighten painfully, knowing what he was about to do.

As Ricky turned to leave the kitchen, he nearly collided with Gina in the doorway.

"Oh, Gina! I was just..." Ricky trailed off, looking back at E.J., then to Gina again. "I was just... uh, I'm actually heading out. But listen, I know it's not my place...but maybe you should talk to E.J. Clear the air, you know?"

Gina looked confused, but Ricky managed a supportive smile. "It'll be fine…Bye, Gi"

As Ricky walked away, his heart felt like it was breaking into a thousand pieces, forcing himself to keep walking, leaving Gina and E.J. to have the conversation they needed to have.

———

E.J.'s hands roamed Gina's back, pulling her closer as if he couldn't bear any distance between them. For a moment, Gina lost herself in the familiarity of his touch, her body responding instinctively.

Wait! Why was she kissing the guy she had broken up with less than a week ago?

The thought jolted through her like an electric shock. Gina's eyes flew open, her body tensing. She placed her hands on E.J.'s chest and gently pushed away, breaking the kiss. Her breath came in short, quick gasps as she tried to process what had just happened.

"E.J., I…" Gina began, her voice shaky. E.J. put a finger to her lips to silence her, but she flinched slightly at the touch, confusion evident in her eyes.

E.J. rested his forehead against hers, seemingly oblivious to her internal struggle. "Gina," he whispered, "I know things have been complicated between us, but I meant every word I said at camp. About us. About our future."

Gina's heart raced, a mix of hope and apprehension swirling in her chest. She took a small step back, needing space to think clearly.

"I'm leaving on this family trip with Ash tomorrow," E.J. continued, his voice low and earnest. He reached out, gently taking her hand in his. Gina didn't pull away, but her posture remained tense, her eyes darting around the room as if seeking an escape. "But while I'm gone, I want you to truly think about us. About giving us another chance. Will you do that for me?"

Gina hesitated, biting her lower lip. Her free hand unconsciously moved to her neck, rubbing it "E.J., I..."

"You still don't have to answer now," he said quickly, giving her a reassuring smile. "Just promise me you'll think about it?"

She just nodded and E.J.'s smile was radiant as he pulled her into a tight hug. Gina's body went rigid for a moment, caught off guard by the sudden embrace. Her arms hung limply at her sides for a few seconds before she slowly, almost reluctantly, brought them up to return the hug.

As E.J. held her, Gina's mind raced. What was she doing? Her eyes screwed shut, a furrow appearing between her brows as she battled with her conflicting emotions. She took a deep, shaky breath, trying to center herself.

When E.J. finally pulled back, Gina's face was a mask of neutrality, but her eyes betrayed her inner turmoil. She wrapped her arms around herself, as if trying to hold herself together.

"I should... I should go back," Gina said, her voice slightly hoarse. "Ash will be wondering where we are."

E.J. nodded, still smiling. "Of course. Remember, no pressure. Just think about it, okay?"

Gina managed a small nod, her lips pressed into a thin line. As she turned to leave, her steps were slow and measured, as if she was walking on unsteady ground. At the doorway, she paused, her hand gripping the frame tightly. She glanced back at E.J., opened her mouth as if to say something, then closed it again. With a final, conflicted look, she left the room, her mind a whirlwind of confusion and doubt.

———

"That was quite the night, huh?" Big Red said as he and Ricky buckled up.

"Yeah," Ricky mumbled, covering his face with his palms. His shoulders slumped, the weight of the evening evident in his posture.

"We didn't really have a chance to talk, so let me ask you..." Big Red said as he started the car. "Why did you come?"

Ricky let out a heavy sigh, his hands falling to his lap. He fidgeted with the hem of his shirt, avoiding eye contact. "I misunderstood your text... I thought Gina was going to be home alone."

Big Red shot his friend a pointed look, eyebrows raised.

Ricky rolled his eyes, his cheeks flushing slightly. "Actually, I wanted to take my hoodie back," he clarified, his voice defensive.

"Why would she..." Big Red trailed off, realization dawning on his face. "So, I assumed right... You took Gina home from camp."

Ricky just nodded, turning to look out the window. His reflection showed a furrowed brow and tight lips.

"Are you okay?" Big Red asked, concern evident in his voice.

"Why are you asking that?" Ricky's voice was sharp, his body tensing.

"C'mon, man, I know you! I can see you trying, but... I saw you hurting while being in the same space as Gina and E.J."

Ricky shook his head, his hand moving to run through his hair. "I don't know when life got so complicated... I kinda wish I could go back to not being aware of how I feel."

"Look, I might not have the full picture of what's going on between Gina and E.J., but maybe you should take some space..."

Ricky's head snapped towards his friend, his eyes wide with alarm. "You mean... like staying away from her?"

Big Red thought about it for a moment. “Feelings are not an easy thing, Ricky. When you are not really sure of what you feel… you end up hurting people you care about…”

"What are you..." Ricky started, his voice rising slightly.

"All I'm saying is you should really take a moment to think about what happened at camp, what happened last semester at school... even the previous one. Get to know what you really feel, you know?"

Ricky sighed deeply, his body seeming to deflate. He leaned his head back against the seat, eyes closed, absorbing his friend's words.

"Here we are," Big Red said as he parked in front of Ricky's place.

"Thanks, man," Ricky said, his voice tired. As he was about to get out, he paused, his hand on the door handle. "By the way, did I by any chance leave my blue hoodie in your car?"

———

It was nearly one am when Gina finally retreated to her room, exhausted from helping Ashlyn pack. Her friend would leave early in the morning, so they didn’t  really have so much time to talk since she needed to get some sleep. E.J. himself had left not long after their confusing encounter in the kitchen, claiming he had things to do at home before the trip. Gina knew he probably wanted to give her space, and she was grateful for that.

As she gathered her skincare products for her nightly routine, her eyes landed on something draped over a nearby chair: Ricky's blue hoodie. Baby blue . Her hand instinctively reached out to touch the soft fabric, her fingers tracing the worn edges.

Ricky . He had seemed off today, from his sudden arrival to what he'd said before she went to talk to E.J. Gina's brow furrowed as she tried to make sense of it all. Maybe she was reading too much into it, still getting used to being friends with him again.

She sank onto the edge of her bed, the hoodie now clutched in her lap. He was the only one who knew about the most recent update about her relationship status with E.J.- well, pre-kitchen kiss, at least. The kiss . Gina's fingers unconsciously touched her lips. What did it really mean to her, and more importantly, what did it mean for their relationship? Did it really change anything?

She wished she could talk to Ash about it, but things were already so complicated because she was E.J.'s cousin. Besides, they were traveling tomorrow, and the cousins were close. Ashlyn would eventually know all about it. Gina sighed heavily, her shoulders slumping under the weight of her thoughts.

She didn't notice when it had happened, but she found herself holding onto the hoodie's sleeve, her thumb rubbing small circles on the fabric. Maybe it wasn't a bad idea to talk to Ricky. Maybe this time, they could really be friends, and right now, she truly needed one.

Gina stood up, pacing her room, the hoodie still in her hands. She glanced at her phone on the nightstand, debating whether to text him. Her fingers itched to reach for it, but uncertainty held her back. Instead, she hugged the hoodie to her chest, as if it could somehow provide the comfort and clarity she desperately needed.

So, with a deep breath, Gina set the hoodie aside and picked up her phone.

———

Ricky dragged himself through the front door, his shoulders slumping as he took in the empty house. His eyes fell on the note from his dad notifying him that he was staying at Miss Jenn’s home. Gross.

The note also reminded him to call his mom. Right, that I still have to do.

When he walked into his room and saw that his luggage was still lying on the floor, he felt more tired than ever and decided that he could take care of it tomorrow.

After scarfing down some cold pizza, Ricky trudged to his room. He changed mechanically, his movements sluggish. As he crawled into bed, his mind began to race, replaying Big Red's words over and over: Maybe you should take some space...

Could he really, though? They had just started getting along again after a semester of weird hello’s and stolen looks from across the room. Wouldn’t it seem strange to disappear out of a sudden? What excuse would he give her?: Hey, Gina, I want to stay away from you for a minute because I have these feelings …Bullshit. 

His phone's sudden beep cut through the silence, making him flinch. Ricky's heart raced, his palms growing clammy at the thought it might be Lily spamming him again. He squeezed his eyes shut, willing himself to ignore it. But when it beeped again, curiosity got the better of him.

Gina

Hey, Ricky 

Are you up?

Almost without conscious thought, his fingers moved across the keys, tapping out a reply. The moment he hit send, a mixture of relief and anxiety washed over him.

Barely a minute passed before his phone buzzed again. Ricky's eyes widened as he read Gina's new message:

Gina

Can I call you?

His heart kicked into overdrive, pounding so hard he could feel it in his throat. Without a second's hesitation, his fingers flew across the screen, typing out a single word: "Yes." As he waited for her call, Ricky sat up in bed, running a hand through his hair nervously, equal parts terrified and exhilarated by what might come next.

When his phone finally lit up with her name, he fumbled to answer, nearly dropping it in his haste. As he picked up, a fleeting thought crossed his mind: Oh right, I should ask her about my hoodie.

"Hey," Gina's voice came through, soft and familiar.

"Hey, Gi," Ricky replied, his voice a bit hoarse. He cleared his throat, sitting up straighter. The hoodie question lingered in the back of his mind, but he decided to wait for a natural moment to bring it up.

A small giggle from Gina made his stomach flip. "Hey, what's so funny?" he asked, aiming for playful but hearing the nervous edge in his own chuckle.

"I don't know... it's weird... it's been a long time since we've done this," she said, her smile evident in her tone.

The last time they had had a late-night phone call was last semester just when they were starting to drift apart. The reminder of how that phone call had gone hit his heart, but he brushed it off. That was all in the past now.

"So, are you implying that you're nervous?" he teased, surprising himself with his boldness.

"What? No!" Gina's voice went up an octave, making Ricky grin.

"It's okay, Gi, I know I can make people feel a certain way..." 

As soon as the words left his mouth, Ricky winced, mentally facepalming at his own bravado. What am I even saying?

"Ricky Bowen! Humble much?" Gina laughed, easing some of his embarrassment.

“Actually, I called because I kinda need a friend right now..." Her tone shifted, growing more serious.

Ricky felt his heart dropping by the f word, but she was not wrong. That’s what they were, after all.

"I'm here. What's up?" he said, fingers absently fiddling with a loose thread on his blanket.

“So, I followed your advice..” she said and he could notice some nervousness in her voice. He knew what she was referring to, but let her go on. “I talked to E.J.”

Ricky felt his chest constrict. The thought of the hoodie briefly flashed in his mind again, but he pushed it aside, focusing on Gina's words. He took a deep breath, forcing out the question: "Oh yeah? How'd it go?"

“It was weird, you know?”

"Gonna need a bit more than that, Gi," Ricky prompted, his stomach churning.

Gina gave a weak laugh. "We sort of ended up falling into our old dynamic..."

He gripped his phone tighter, trying to keep his voice steady. "So, you mean the spark is still there?"

"Well, we..." Gina trailed off, then laughed softly.

"Wha-what happened?" Ricky asked, aiming for casual but hearing the slight tremor in his voice.

"...we kissed," Gina whispered.

Ricky felt like he'd been punched in the gut. He squeezed his eyes shut, swallowing hard against the wave of nausea that hit him. His free hand clenched into a fist, nails digging into his palm as he fought to keep his emotions in check. "Oh," he managed, the sound barely a breath, a ghost of a word that carried the weight of all he couldn't say. 

And he forgot to ask her about his blue hoodie because it was probably all in his head. It didn't seem important anymore.

Chapter Text

It had been two days since Gina last talked to Ricky, and she had to admit she was getting worried. He wasn’t the type to disappear from social media unless something was wrong—or at least, that’s how she remembered him.  And she thought she had got to know him very well. That is why she felt so wretched when she had thought he could not be hers. How was it possible to have completely fallen for someone despite being fully aware of their flaws? That had never happened to her. And as the secret romantic she was, she had once thought he was the one.

However, there she was, worrying about a guy that she thought she should never be worried about. Weren’t friendships supposed to be easier?  

"Now that I know I'm staying, I'm going to go to a dance studio again," she had told him, her eyes focused on the familiar Salt Lake scenery passing by outside the car window.

"Wow, Gi, that's great," Ricky had replied, glancing over at her with a smile before turning his attention back to the road.

"I'm just trying it out for the summer, but I'm excited," she’d continued, pausing before adding, "Though I still need to figure out how to get there. E.J. had promised he would ta—" She stopped herself, the mention of E.J.'s name hanging awkwardly in the air.

But Ricky, hands steady on the wheel, had jumped in. "I could take you."

"No, Ricky, you don't have to. I will-"

"Do you know how to drive?"

"I don't even have a car." They both laughed, the tension dissipating.

"Don’t say another word, I’ll take you."

"Are you sure, Ricky? I think it is far from your place and—"

"Gina, I said I’ll take you," he’d said, his voice gentle yet firm, his eagerness making her giggle.

"Okay, but just because you insist." Then, struck by a playful thought, she had added, "In exchange, I’ll give you a dance lesson."

His dry laugh had filled the car, a sound that still echoed in her mind. "Me and dancing don’t exactly get along. We’ve been in three musicals together—you should already know that."

"Which is why I know you can do it," she’d teased, her heart feeling lighter. "You just need a good instructor... cue me."

"Well, you've been warned," he'd replied, a smile playing on his lips as he focused on the road.

That’s right, he had offered to take her. Was that off? Since he hadn’t texted her in the past few days, she wasn’t sure he was up to doing it anymore. They had agreed to meet at his house even though Ricky had first suggested he would pick her up at Ashlyn’s.  Despite just reconnecting and having gone through their cold era (that’s what she called the period she distanced herself from him), Gina still felt like she knew him. He wasn’t the type to bottle things up and push people away when he was upset. 

That’s what she reminded herself as she knocked on his door.

Then it hit her. The last time she had been here and why it had been the last time. She let out a deep sigh. The butterflies in her stomach turned to lead as she waited, hoping against hope that the Ricky who answered would be the one she thought she knew, not the distant voice from their last call.

Inside, Ricky lay in bed, his mind a whirlwind of emotions. He knew what was coming. He had accepted what was going to happen. His mind knew that was what was possibly happening in less than a week but his heart was not content with the idea. He still couldn’t stop it from churning his stomach every time he thought of it. Just to picture it, he felt physically sick. He had not felt something alike since he broke up with Nini. And maybe he didn’t feel as bad as he felt back then because a little tiny part of his still beating heart held onto the hope that he and Gina could still happen. He wanted to get rid of that part of his core. He felt selfish and horrible for holding onto it. He just wanted to cherish her as a friend—was that too much to ask?

That’s why he had locked out. From everything. From everyone. Well, maybe not from his dad, because they lived together. He wanted to make sure he had come to terms with his feelings before facing her again. He prayed she wouldn’t mind him being gone so that she would not look for him. Even if that implied killing a part of him. He preferred to think he wasn’t special to her so that he could hold onto that fact and be less fond of her. However, he wouldn’t be able to do that even then, cause she was the best. And it would make total sense to him that she didn’t like him. It made perfect sense that she never liked him the way that he liked her. And maybe he was so into her that he was starting to hallucinate hearing her voice because there was no way she had come to his house when he had not reached out after saying he would.

He startled at the sound of his door being knocked because it was summer and he had already gotten out of his bedroom to have breakfast so that his father knew he was alive. Besides, he would normally announce he was leaving for work by yelling outside his bedroom. 

He stayed in bed, eyes closed, until he heard a second knock. That’s when he got up.

He let out a sigh as he opened the door.

“Dad, what did you for—” He stopped mid-sentence when he saw her. He wasn’t hallucinating out of lovesickness. Gina was really there, and in that moment, he remembered everything.

Gina wasn't sure if it was the familiarity of this place, the lingering memory of their last shared moment here, or the unresolved tension from their last conversation, but a shiver ran down her spine.

And yes, she had noticed from the first time she saw him that he was cute. Ricky Bowen was unquestionably pretty. But seeing him like this—hair disheveled, messy curls, wearing a sleeveless tee—made her feel things she thought were long gone.  She let those thoughts go before she started questioning her sanity because that was not why she had come here. However, she could not stop her cheeks from slightly heating up and suddenly she forgot why she had even come here in the first place.

“Ricky, I’m so—”

“I’m sorry, Gi—”

They both spoke at once, their voices overlapping in the quiet space. Gina couldn’t help but smile, and Ricky mirrored it, shaking his head as if to clear it.

“Your class was today, I’m sorry,” he said, his voice thick with sleep as he stifled a yawn.

“I’m sorry for waking you up,” she replied, trying to keep her eyes from wandering to his arms.

“Can I come in?” she asked, her voice softer than she intended.

“Sure,” Ricky said, stepping aside to let her in. “I think there’s still time to get you to class. Just let me go get—”

Before he could finish, Gina gently grabbed his wrist, stopping him in his tracks. The warmth of his skin against hers sent a jolt through her, and for a moment, neither of them moved.

“Are you okay?” asked she softly, her eyes never leaving his, as if trying to get out of them some truth she felt he was hiding.

"Yeah, I'm fine," he said, but he didn't sound convinced. "Just felt a little sick."

Gina's expression shifted, her gentle yet questioning gaze suggesting she wasn't convinced. Her eyes searched his face for answers he seemed reluctant to give.

Truth be told, Ricky did not seem great. He was a bit pale, and there was tension around his eyes. But in the past, he'd never shied away from her when he wasn't feeling well.

He bit his lip slightly and touched Gina’s hand, which was clutching his arm, to free himself.

"Just a sec," he said, pulling his arm away. Without another word, he disappeared into his bedroom, leaving Gina standing confused in the entryway of his small house.

She did not do well with liars. He remembered that and it made being around her even harder for him. It wasn't that he was exactly lying, but looking into her eyes reminded him that she knew him well. She knew him, but didn't feel the same way.  And there was this big secret between them that could ruin everything that camp had mended. But at the same time was his rational self that had repeated uncountable times these past days that his best friend was right. That hurt him. He thought he could stay by her side and be okay with it. That every igniting feeling would be put off progressively.

Maybe he was impatient because it had not been even a month since he had recognized the truth of his emotions. But somehow, it seemed like maybe some distance might help. Hadn't it worked before?

As Ricky opened the car door for Gina, she debated whether to ask what was really going on. She was sure something was up, but maybe it had nothing to do with her. They were just getting close again, so maybe he just didn't feel like sharing yet.

"How was your class?" Ricky asked. It sounded more like he was just being polite. Gina answered, but she didn't go into as much detail as she normally would have. She was biting her tongue, trying not to ask the questions she really wanted to.

The ride was quiet. Neither of them said anything until Ricky's phone, sitting in the car's GPS holder, beeped. He had to use it to find Gina's dance studio.

A moment later, his phone lit up with a notification. Ricky glanced at it briefly, then looked back at the road.

Gina, trying not to pry but unable to help herself, caught a glimpse of the screen.

Lily 

New message

She raised an eyebrow, surprised to see her reaching out. Hadn't they already broken up?  She expected Ricky to check the message, but he kept driving.

After a moment, Gina asked quietly, "Everything okay?"

Ricky sighed, his grip tightening slightly on the steering wheel. "Yeah, it's fine. Just... Lily's been trying to get in touch since I got back from camp. I'm not really sure what to do about it."

The phone rang again. Ricky hesitated, then picked up, putting it on speaker.

"Hey, Ritchie," Lily's voice filled the car.

"I've already told you not to call me that," Ricky said, tension evident in his voice.

Gina crossed her arms, her shoulders tensing as she stared out the window.

"Why haven't you called me? I know you're already in Salt Lake," Lily continued. "I'm going to pretend you haven't been ignoring my texts so we can start fresh."

"So, when are you taking me out?" Lily asked, her tone light and flirty.

Ricky glanced at Gina, who was now biting her lip and staring intently at the dashboard. "Lily... I don't mean to be rude, but I've already told you we're over."

"C'mon, Ricky, it was a one-time mistake. I promise I won't do anything like that again."

"It’s not just that..." Ricky started.

"Then what is it?" Lily pressed.

"Well..."

Gina’s heart clenched, but she forced herself to keep her expression calm, pretending to be interested in the passing scenery.

“You know what, Ricky? I think we should have this conversation in person," Lily interrupted. "Besides, you never really gave me the chance to explain myself. My house, in an hour."

Before Ricky could respond, Lily hung up.

Gina let out a breath she hadn’t realized she’d been holding. "Well, that was something," she said, her voice tight as she uncrossed her arms and forced a small smile.

Ricky’s knuckles whitened as he gripped the steering wheel. "You can say that again," he muttered.

Gina hesitated, her fingers fidgeting with the edge of her shirt before she spoke. "Are you going?"

"What?" Ricky blinked, thrown off by the question.

"To meet her," Gina repeated, trying to keep her tone casual, though her eyes betrayed a flicker of unease.

"Nope. I'm taking you home," Ricky said firmly.

Gina tilted her head, studying him. "Are you using me as an excuse?"

Ricky’s eyes darted to her, defensive. "I never agreed to go."

Gina bit her lip, struggling to maintain her composure. "Don't you think it could be beneficial?"

Ricky frowned, surprised by her suggestion. "What do you mean?"

"I know she's... complicated," Gina said carefully, choosing her words with deliberate caution. "And she definitely did something horrible. But talks are good for closure, you know? You deserve to tell her how you feel."

Ricky sighed, his posture slumping slightly. "I don't know if it's always good to say how you feel..."

Gina’s voice softened, but there was a firmness beneath her words. "Look at it this way: this talk can help you get rid of her."

Ricky was quiet, his gaze fixed on the road ahead as he considered her words. After a long moment, he spoke hesitantly. "Would you mind coming along?"

Gina felt a mixture of relief and concern wash over her. "No one's waiting for me at home,"

Ricky pulled up to Lily's house, his hands gripping the steering wheel tightly. He turned to Gina, who was looking at him with a mix of concern and encouragement.

"You sure you're okay waiting here?" Ricky asked, his voice uncertain.

Gina nodded, offering a small smile. "I'll be right here if you need me.”

Ricky took a deep breath and got out of the car. He walked up to Lily's front door, his steps hesitant. Before he could knock, the door swung open, revealing Lily with a bright smile.

"Ricky!" Lily exclaimed, her eyes lighting up. "I knew you'd come."

"Yeah, well..." Ricky mumbled, shoving his hands into his pockets, uncomfortable under her gaze.

Lily reached out, her fingers grazing his arm as she leaned in closer. "Let's get inside," she purred, her voice dripping with flirtation.

Ricky tensed, instinctively leaning back. "Let’s just talk here," he said, his voice firm but uneasy.

"Don’t be silly," Lily giggled, tugging at his sleeve. "Come inside. It’s more comfortable."

Ricky took a step back, his shoulders hunched. "Are your parents home?"

Lily raised an eyebrow, a mischievous glint in her eye. "Ricky! No, they're not. Wanna come in?"

"I'd rather not," Ricky said firmly, crossing his arms.

Lily's gaze drifted past him, landing on his car. Her eyes widened. "Oh, that's not the horrible orange thing," she remarked, her voice laced with suspicion. "Did you finally ditch that orange monstrosity? Or did you just borrow your dad's car?" she added, a smirk playing on her lips.

Ricky stiffened. "Yeah, it’s my dad’s," he admitted, avoiding her gaze.

Lily’s eyes narrowed further as she peered over at the car again. "Is someone waiting for you?"

Ricky shifted his weight, avoiding her gaze. "That's not important right now. You wanted to talk, so let's talk."

Lily stood on her tiptoes, trying to get a better look. "Is that Gina?" Her voice turned cold. "So that's the reason."

"What?" Ricky's brow furrowed.

Lily spun to face him, her arms crossed. "I didn't think you were one of those guys."

"What guys?"

"The stupid kind that can't tell apart fiction from reality and fall for their co-star," she spat, rolling her eyes dramatically.

"That's not—" Ricky started, his face flushing.

"Oh, please, Ricky. Are you really going to stand there and tell me this has nothing to do with Gina? Or maybe it's still about Nini? You never quite got over her, did you?"

Ricky felt a knot tighten in his stomach. "This isn’t about Nini," he said quietly. "And Gina’s just my friend."

Lily rolled her eyes dramatically. "Right. Just a friend. Wasn’t she with E.J. anyway?"

Ricky hesitated, then replied, "They’re not together anymore." Lily raised her brows, suspicion etched on her face, so he quickly shifted the conversation. "Anyways, this isn't about Gina or E.J. or anyone else, Lily. This is about us."

Lily's eyes narrowed. "So there's still an 'us'?"

"No," Ricky said firmly, shaking his head. "That's what I'm trying to say. There isn't an 'us', and there won't be."

Lily's face contorted with anger. "Is this because of that stupid harness thing? I never meant to hurt you. It was all for a good cause…"

Ricky's eyes widened in disbelief. "A good cause? Lily, you tampered with safety equipment! I could have been seriously hurt during the Beast transformation scene!"

"But you weren't!" Lily protested, her voice rising. "And I said I was sorry!"

Ricky took a deep breath, trying to stay calm. "No, you actually didn't... Look, it's not just about the harness. That was dangerous and totally crossed a line, but it's more than that. I... I don't have feelings for you, Lily."

Lily's expression crumbled, then hardened. "It's because of her, isn't it? Gina?" 

"This has nothing to do with Gina," Ricky insisted, his voice firm. "This is about you and me. What you did was reckless and showed zero regard for my safety. But even before that, I made a mistake rushing into something with you. I'm sorry if I gave you the wrong idea, but that's the truth."

Lily's voice turned bitter. "So what, you're just going to cut me out of your life? What about my TikTok followers? What am I supposed to tell them? That you dumped me?" She sighed dramatically. "I've already been stressed these past two weeks not being able to reach you."

Ricky shook his head, exasperated. "You said it yourself, they're your followers, not mine. It's not fair to either of us to fake something that isn't there."

Lily stared at him for a long moment, her expression a mix of hurt and anger. Finally, she stepped back towards her door. "Fine. If that's how you want it, Ricky Bowen, then that's how it'll be. But don't come running back when you realize what you're missing."

"I won't," Ricky said quietly. "Goodbye, Lily."

As Lily slammed the door shut, Ricky let out a long breath, his shoulders sagging with relief. He turned and walked back to his car, where Gina was watching with concern.

As he slid into the driver's seat, Gina asked softly, "Are you okay?"

Ricky nodded, a small smile forming on his lips. "Yeah, I think I am. For the first time in a while, actually."

Gina, still processing her own swirling emotions, reached out and briefly squeezed his hand. The touch was gentle but grounding. "I'm proud of you, Ricky. That couldn't have been easy."

As they pulled up to Ashlyn’s place, Ricky cut the engine and quickly hopped out, determined to help with Gina’s bag. Gina started to protest, but Ricky, though visibly tired, insisted, his movements a bit sluggish.

"I’ve got it," he said, shouldering the bag with a bit more effort than usual.

They walked to the door in a comfortable silence. Ricky handed Gina her bag, their fingers brushing and lingering just a moment longer than necessary.

"Well, there you go," he said softly, a hint of something unspoken in his voice. "I guess I’ll see you around."

As Ricky turned to leave, Gina felt a sudden pang in her chest, an ache she hadn’t expected. Her hand instinctively reached out, gently grasping his arm. "Ricky, wait," she said, her brow furrowed with concern. "Don’t you want to stay for dinner?"

Ricky shook his head, forcing a smile that didn't quite reach his eyes. "No, it's okay. I should get going."

Gina studied his face, noticing the dark circles under his eyes and the slight hollowness in his cheeks. Something in her softened. "When was the last time you ate?"

Ricky rubbed the back of his neck, avoiding her gaze. "Uh... this morning, I think?"

"Please, eat with me, Ricky," Gina insisted, her voice softening. "Ash's isn't home, as you know, and it feels kind of... lonely." The last word was barely above a whisper, a vulnerability slipping out that she hadn’t intended to show.

Ricky's eyes met hers, a flicker of understanding passing between them. He knew Gina was being polite by trying to make him stay but he knew she was honest about what she was saying.

"I guess I could stay," he said, a genuine smile tugging at his lips. "Consider it your way of thanking me for the ride."

Gina laughed, the tension in her shoulders easing. "Deal."

———

She had been apart from him for most part of last semester, far enough that she thought there was no reality in which they could be back to their old dynamic.And she was partly right, but also wrong. Here she was, with him in a kitchen that belonged to neither of them, and if she hadn’t lived it, she wouldn’t believe there had been a time when she couldn’t even look at him.

But it was not the same, she was sure that she had matured. This Gina had survived being heartbroken by him and wanted to make things right this time. Start over . After all, he was the first real friend she had made in a really long time.

These couple of days away from him after two weeks of seeing him every day gave her some clarity. He had indeed hurt her back then, but she had never said it out loud. Had he ever had any idea? After Thanksgiving she had disappeared too, he had tried to reach out just for her to ghost him.

He had tried to be a good friend and she had not let him. Start over . Was he trying to push her away because he was hurt about something too?

She wasn’t sure but she wanted to be there for him. Because he was still special to her and he would always be. So, there she was, trying to be the good friend she knew now she could be and the one she felt he deserved to have. That’s why she was here with him in a kitchen that carried bittersweet memories but was now the place in which she was trying to make the joy of his smile meet the sadness she saw lingering in his eyes.

"My offer to order pizza is still on the table," Ricky said with a chuckle, his hands covered in flour as he struggled with the pizza dough Gina had suggested they make. His eyes met hers briefly, a hint of mischief dancing in them.

"That takes all the fun out of it," Gina replied, stirring the tomato sauce with more vigor than necessary

"Hmm, so I guess making your guest prepare their own meal is fun for you," Ricky teased, his voice warm with amusement. He leaned against the counter, watching her with a softness in his gaze that made Gina's heart flutter unexpectedly.

Gina paused, wooden spoon hovering over the sauce. "Hey, that's not funny," she said, feigning annoyance even as a smile tugged at her lips. She turned to face him, suddenly aware of how close they were in the small kitchen.

He laughed, the sound rich and genuine. It was the kind of laugh Gina had been hoping to coax out of him all evening. "You know what is funny?" Ricky asked, a glint in his eye that Gina recognized all too well.

Before she could react, Ricky blew a handful of flour onto her face. The white powder settled on her cheeks and eyelashes, making her blink in surprise.

"Ricky!" she exclaimed, torn between genuine shock and playful indignation. Her heart raced, but whether from the surprise or Ricky's proximity, she couldn't tell.

In retaliation, she flicked some sauce at his face, her aim true as it spattered across his cheek. For a moment, they stood frozen, eyes locked on each other.

Ricky's eyes widened in mock surprise, but there was something else there too – a spark of real joy that made Gina's breath catch. "Oh, it's on now!" he declared, reaching for more flour. His fingers brushed against hers as he moved, sending a jolt of electricity through them both.

Gina squealed and tried to dodge, but Ricky was quick. He caught her by the arms, pulling her close as he attempted to dust more flour over her hair. Their eyes met, and for a moment, time seemed to stand still. Ricky's grip on her arms softened, but he didn't let go.

"You've got a little something..." he murmured, his voice low as he reached up to brush some flour from her cheek with his thumb. His touch was gentle, almost reverent, and Gina felt a familiar flutter in her chest that she thought she'd long since buried.

Gina's breath caught in her throat. "So do you," she whispered back, noticing a smear of sauce on his chin. Without thinking, she lifted her hand to wipe it away, her fingers grazing his skin. The moment her hand touched his face, she saw a flash of longing in Ricky's eyes that made her heart skip a beat.

Their faces were inches apart now, the playful atmosphere shifting into something more charged. Ricky's eyes flickered to her lips, then back to her eyes, a question in them that he didn't dare ask aloud. Gina felt her heart racing, confusion swirling in her mind. She'd asked him to come here to cheer him up, to be a good friend, but now...

Ricky's hand hesitated at the small of her back, as if he was afraid to pull her closer. Gina's hands rested lightly on his chest, feeling the rapid beat of his heart beneath her palms. The air around them seemed to crackle with unspoken words and suppressed feelings.

His eyes clouded with an emotion Gina couldn't quite name, and the oven timer beeped loudly, startling them both. They jumped apart, laughing nervously, but their eyes remained locked on each other.

"I guess we should, uh, check on that," Ricky said, Gina nodded tucking one of her flour-dusted braids behind her ear. Her cheeks were flushed, and she couldn't quite meet Ricky's gaze, suddenly unsure of everything she thought she knew.

"We wouldn't want to burn the kitchen down." Added Ricky running a hand through his curly hair, leaving streaks of flour that made him look boyishly vulnerable. "Although, that might be an improvement over our pizza-making skills."

As they moved to check on the pizza, Gina's mind raced. She was supposed to be a good friend, to make Ricky smile and chase away the sadness she'd seen in his eyes. But now, with flour in her hair and her heart pounding, she found herself questioning everything. 

Ricky, for his part, seemed to be holding himself back. His movements were careful, almost hesitant, as if he was afraid to hope. Every time their eyes met, Gina saw a flash of something – longing, perhaps, or regret – before he quickly looked away.

While Ricky pulled the pizza out of the oven, Gina found herself watching him, really seeing him for the first time in a while. The sadness was still there in his eyes, but there was something else too – a warmth that seemed reserved just for her.

"So," Ricky said, his voice a little husky. He cleared his throat. "How does it look?"

Gina turned, finding him much closer than she expected. "It looks..." she trailed off, her eyes meeting his. At that moment, all her carefully constructed boundaries seemed to waver. "Perfect," she finished softly, not entirely sure if she was talking about the pizza anymore.

Ricky's lips curved into a slow, sad smile. "Yeah," he agreed, his gaze never leaving her face. "It really does."

The tension between them was palpable as they stood there, covered in flour and sauce. Gina was the first to break the silence. "We should probably clean up before we tackle the second pizza," she said, gesturing to their messy clothes.

Ricky looked down at himself and chuckled. "Yeah, I guess we got a bit carried away with our food fight."

"You can go change first," Gina offered, trying to regain some semblance of normalcy. "I'll finish preparing the second pizza while you do."

Ricky raised an eyebrow. "Change into what? I didn't exactly bring a change of clothes to our impromptu pizza party."

Gina felt a blush creep up her neck. "Oh, right. Um, I might have some oversized t-shirts or sweats that could fit you. Let me go check."

As Gina hurried to her bedroom, grateful for the momentary escape, she began rummaging through her drawers. Her hands trembled slightly as she searched for something that might fit Ricky. It was then that her fingers brushed against a familiar fabric, and her heart skipped a beat.

There, tucked away in the corner of her drawer, was Ricky's hoodie. The one he had draped over her shoulders to keep her warm during their ride back from camp less than a week ago. She had meant to return it, but somehow it had found its way into her drawer, a tangible reminder of a moment she'd been trying not to dwell on.

Gina's hand lingered on the soft material, memories flooding back. The warmth of Ricky's gesture, the scent of him that still clung faintly to the fabric, the way he had looked at her that night - it all came rushing back, threatening to overwhelm her.

For a moment, she considered bringing the hoodie back to him. It would be the logical thing to do, the friend thing to do. But something held her back. A feeling she couldn't quite name - or perhaps one she wasn't ready to acknowledge.

Without allowing herself to overthink it, Gina pushed the hoodie back into the drawer and grabbed some of her own oversized clothes instead. She told herself it was simply more practical this way, that Ricky would be more comfortable in a t-shirt and sweats than his own hoodie.

Returning to the kitchen with the pile of her own clothes, she found Ricky attempting to shape the dough for their second pizza. "Here," she said, holding out the clothes, hoping he couldn't hear the slight tremor in her voice. "These should fit. You know where the bathroom is."

Ricky took the clothes, his fingers brushing against hers. "Thanks," he said softly. "I'll be quick."

———

As Gina returned from her futile attempt to completely remove the flour and sauce from her box braids, she entered the living room and burst into laughter.

"Hey, don't laugh," Ricky protested, a mix of embarrassment and amusement coloring his voice.

"I'm sorry, I can't help it," she said, another giggle escaping her lips as she sat down next to him at the dinner table. "Thank me I didn't do it sooner, though."

"I think you're just jealous that I can pull off this devilish sort of cat-like tee," Ricky said, gesturing to the cartoon on the t-shirt Gina had lent him.

"You wish! And just so you know, that's not a cat, it's a rabbit!" she corrected, her eyes sparkling with mirth.

"Whatever! And just so you know, I can tell you gave me this t-shirt with malicious intent, but I rock it anyway!" Ricky retorted, causing Gina to laugh and shake her head. "I didn't know you liked these cartoons."

"Well, you've never exactly had access to my pajama clothing before. There's so much you don't know about me, Bowen," Gina said as she reached for the pizza cutter.

Ricky fell silent for a moment, her words hitting him harder than she probably intended. She was right; there was still so much he didn't know about her, and he found himself yearning to learn more. A pang of guilt shot through him as he realized how desperately he wanted to uncover every facet of Gina Porter, despite his resolution to maintain some distance.

As Gina began cutting the pizzas, Ricky noticed her hair was still damp in the improvised bun she had put her braids in. "Hey, aren't you worried about catching a cold? Your braids are still wet."

Gina shrugged, her focus on the task at hand. "I'll take care of them later. Right now, I'm more interested in eating. Help yourself"

As they finished their pizza, Ricky stood up, picking up his and Gina's plates.

"Ricky, you don't have to worry about that," she said, following him to the sink where he had started to wash the dishes.

"It's the least I could do after you invited me over for dinner," he said, "Even though you made me do half the work and got me all messy in the process,” he added playfully.

"Hey, you started it," she shot back, helping him wipe the dishes as he washed them.

With a mischievous grin, Ricky splashed water at her, and it landed in slow motion, droplets suspended in the air longer than they should be. Gina laughed, but there was an odd sense of déjà vu."Don’t get me started," she warned.

"So, the girl with the catch phrase is back, I see" Ricky said, Gina’s laughter dying down but the warmth still lingering between them.

Ricky’s response felt distant like it was coming from somewhere else.  "I guess we really are our reality characters," he added.

Gina’s giggles softened, her tone light but laced with something more. "Well, not completely... not for you at least."

Ricky’s brow furrowed slightly, curious and playful. "What do you mean?"

Gina hesitated, her eyes flickering away before she met his gaze again. "I mean... you crushing on me."

"Why is that so hard to believe?" Ricky asked, his tone serious now.

The room seemed to pulse around them, the space between them shrinking and expanding with her heartbeat. "Come again?"

"That I have feelings for you," he said, his voice reverberating in a way that made the air hum.

Gina felt a rush of emotions, her pulse quickening. As she stepped closer, her movements felt fluid, like she was gliding rather than walking. Her hand reached out, touching his cheek, but the sensation was muted, almost like she was touching water.

Ricky's voice broke through the haze, low and almost reverent. "What are you doing?"

Gina's heart raced as she replied, her voice barely above a whisper. "Something I've wanted to do all night."

Chapter Text

Gina leaned in, her heart racing as she prepared to finally kiss Ricky, but just as their lips were about to meet, the world around her seemed to shift. Everything became fuzzy, and suddenly, she felt a soft nudge pulling her from the intense moment.

She woke up to find Ricky crouched beside her, his face close enough that she could feel his breath. Her heart skipped a beat as she realized how near he was, her eyes flickering to his lips almost instinctively.

Ricky noticed her sudden tension and offered a gentle smile. “Hey, you fell asleep,” he said softly, his voice bringing her fully back to reality. “It’s getting late. You should go sleep in your bed.”

Gina blinked, still feeling the lingering effects of the dream. Her pulse quickened at the memory, and she found herself momentarily lost in his eyes. She felt a wave of nervousness, her gaze darting down to his lips again before she quickly looked away.

Ricky stood up, stretching slightly as he glanced at the time. “I should probably head home,” he said, his tone casual, though there was a lingering warmth in his voice.

Gina nodded, trying to shake off the dream and the strange sense of disappointment it had left behind. “Okay,” she murmured, following him to the door.

Gina leaned against the closed door, her heart still racing. She took a deep breath, trying to calm herself. The dream had felt so real. She could almost still feel the anticipation of that almost-kiss.

Shaking her head, she pushed herself away from the door and headed to her bedroom. As she changed into her pajamas, she couldn't help but replay the dream in her mind. The way Ricky had looked at her, the closeness of his face, the warmth of his breath…

Gina tossed and turned, unable to get comfortable. Part of her wanted desperately to fall back asleep, to return to that moment in the dream and see it through. But another part of her felt guilty for even considering it.

Something I’ve wanted to do all night.

Had she? No, that was dream-Gina. Reality-Gina cherished Ricky as a friend and was sure that whatever had gotten into her that made old feelings resurface and have inappropriate dreams about friends would be long gone in the morning.

Gina tossed and turned, her mind still a whirlwind of thoughts about the dream and Ricky. As she shifted, she felt something gritty in her hair. Sitting up with a sigh, she reached up to touch her box braids, her fingers coming away with traces of flour.

"Great," she muttered, remembering the playful food fight she and Ricky had while making pizza earlier. A small smile tugged at her lips at the memory, quickly replaced by a frown as she realized there was still some flour in her braids.

Gina got out of bed and padded to the bathroom, flicking on the light. In the mirror, she could see specks of white scattered throughout her braids. She tried to shake them out, but the flour had settled in, clinging stubbornly to her hair.

As she attempted to clean her braids, Gina's frustration grew. The flour wasn't coming out easily, and she knew it would be a pain to deal with in the morning. Plus, she'd had these braids for a while now...

Gina made a decision. "You know what? It's time for a change anyway," she said to her reflection.

———

Ricky hesitated as he walked down the stairs of Big Red's bedroom, tugging self-consciously at the oversized Kuromi t-shirt he was still wearing. Yeah, he now knew the name of the rabbit cartoon that looked like a cat to him. He cleared his throat, causing Big Red to look up from his video game.

Big Red paused the game and sat up on his bed, eyebrows raised at Ricky's unusual attire. "Dude, what are you wearing?"

Ricky glanced down at his borrowed clothes, a sheepish smile crossing his face. "Oh, uh... it's a long story."

The redhead sniffed the air, his nose wrinkling slightly. "And why do you smell like pizza? You didn't come to Slices today."

Ricky shuffled into the room, hands shoved into the pockets of his borrowed sweatpants. "I, uh... I had dinner at Gina's, actually."

Big Red's eyes widened, and he set his controller aside. "Hold up. So you're telling me you've been ghosting my texts while still hanging out with Gina?"

"It wasn't planned," Ricky sighed, slumping onto the edge of Big Red's bed. "I had promised to take her to dance class, and then... things just kinda snowballed."

Ricky gestured at his clothes. "We had a bit of a food fight while making pizza. Hence the outfit change."

Big Red chuckled, shaking his head. "Sounds like quite the evening. But seriously, are you okay? You kinda dropped off the face of the earth for a couple of days there."

Ricky ran a hand through his hair, avoiding eye contact. "Yeah, sorry about that... and for showing up out of nowhere."

Big Red's expression softened. "Hey, don't worry about it. I figured you weren't feeling great."

He leaned forward, concern etched on his face. "Are you doing better now, though?"

Ricky groaned, flopping back onto the bed. "Honestly? I'm more confused than ever."

He stared at the ceiling, his voice quiet. "I was really trying to keep my distance, but we ended up having this amazing time. It's just... it's so easy being around her, you know?"

Ricky sat up abruptly, shaking his head. "But you were right. I should probably take some space."

Big Red tilted his head, looking skeptical. "Do you think she's getting back together with E.J.?"

"Well…" Ricky said, his shoulders slumping. "They kissed at his farewell party."

"Did you see them?" Big Red asked, leaning back against his headboard.

Ricky's face fell. "Gina told me herself."

Big Red winced, sucking in a breath through his teeth. "Ouch."

"Yeah," Ricky mumbled, picking at a loose thread on his borrowed sweatpants. "And E.J... he kind of... told me that he loves her."

Big Red blinked, taken aback. "Wait, E.J. actually said that to you?"

"Yeah," Ricky admitted, his voice heavy. "He told me at his farewell party too. Said he just hadn’t told her because he thought it would have been too soon."

Big Red looked at Ricky, his expression a mix of concern and confusion. "And you're just supposed to step aside, huh? How do you even know what Gina wants?"

Ricky sighed, running a hand through his hair again. "I don't know, man. I mean, she kissed him back, right? And he's E.J.—he's got his life together, he's stable, and he's everything I'm not. Maybe that's what she needs."

Big Red frowned, leaning forward. "And you believe that?"

Ricky looked down, his voice barely above a whisper. "I don't know, man. But I can't shake this guilt. How can I have feelings for her when E.J. loves her? And he deserves a chance, doesn't he?"

Big Red hesitated, then leaned forward. "But, you know... a kiss can just be a kiss. Sometimes it's not a big deal."

Ricky looked up, his brow furrowed. Big Red continued, "I mean, she broke up with him for a reason..."

"Yeah, well," Ricky said, his voice tight, "I don't mean to judge people who kiss someone and not mean it, but she's not like that."

At these words, Big Red flinched almost imperceptibly, his eyes darting away for a moment. He seemed to be hiding something but quickly composed himself.

"I know the last time you kissed an ex was to get back with her," Big Red said, a hint of annoyance creeping into his voice. "But, uh... not everyone does that, dude"

Ricky’s eyes widened in surprise, but he quickly covered it up with a half-smirk. "Thanks for the reminder, man. I’d totally erased that from my memory."

Big Red’s expression turned serious as he stood up from his waterbed, which wobbled slightly beneath him. "But honestly, maybe that’s part of the issue."

Ricky blinked, confused. "What do you mean?"

Big Red took a deep breath, as if trying to find the right words. "I didn’t wanna bring it up before, ‘cause, you know, what’s done is done. But… don’t you think you got back together with Nini kinda fast after… everything?"

Ricky shifted uncomfortably, avoiding his friend’s gaze. "What does any of that have to do with Gina?"

"Oh, it has everything to do with her, Ricky" Big Red said, his voice gentle but insistent.

"I'm not following, dude," Ricky muttered, still not looking up.

Big Red started pacing slowly, his mind working through the pieces. "You and Gina were practically inseparable after Homecoming. You were even gonna ask her to the next dance. A lot of people assumed you liked her. I did too. It was obvious."

Ricky stayed quiet, not denying Big Red’s words.

"But then," Big Red continued, "she leaves out of nowhere, ghosts you, and you’re crushed. And suddenly, all those feelings for Nini come rushing back? Kinda convenient, don’t you think?"

Ricky’s voice grew defensive. "What are you getting at?"

Big Red stopped pacing and faced Ricky directly. "You never really got closure with Gina, if you ask me. I think maybe you jumped back to Nini ‘cause that whole thing didn’t have proper closure either. But the thing is... sure, you kissed Nini, but it didn’t mean you were all in with her. I don’t think you loved her as much as you thought and said you did. ‘Cause if you did, you wouldn’t have let those feelings for Gina sneak back in as soon as you two got close again."

He paused, letting his words sink in. "A kiss can be just a kiss, Ricky."

Ricky sat there, stunned, the borrowed Kuromi shirt suddenly feeling very out of place as he grappled with Big Red's words. He could not help but remember a certain phone call that had made him isolate himself a couple of days ago.

"So... you guys are back together?" Ricky had forced himself to ask.

It was a simple question, but it tore at him. He’d been the one to suggest she talk to E.J., maybe even work things out with him. But now that it was happening, it felt like everything was moving way too fast.

"No," Gina replied quickly. "It’s like nothing really changed... He just asked me to think about it while he’s gone."

Ricky’s heart was racing. He knew he shouldn’t ask, but he couldn’t stop himself. "Did it... mean anything?"

"What?"

"The kiss... Did it change things for you?"

As he waited for her answer, Ricky felt his world tilting, the pain in his chest almost too much to bear.

Gina hesitated, her breath catching. "I... I don’t know," she said softly. "It was... familiar, I guess."

Ricky’s heart sank, but he forced himself to keep his tone even. "Familiar?"

"Yeah," Gina continued, sounding uncertain. "Like, it reminded me of how things used to be. But..."

She didn’t finish the sentence, and the silence stretched between them. Ricky waited, hoping she’d say more, but she didn’t.

"But what?" he finally asked, trying to keep the desperation out of his voice.

Gina sighed. "I don’t know. It’s all so confusing. I thought I knew how I felt, but now..."

Ricky closed his eyes, trying to keep his emotions in check. "Now what?"

"Now I’m just... confused," Gina admitted. "I care about E.J., I really do. But..."

Again, she left the thought hanging. Ricky could hear the uncertainty in her voice, like she was holding something back. But the image of her kissing E.J. was too much for him to push further.

"Look, Gina," Ricky said, his voice growing cooler as he tried to protect himself. "It’s late. Maybe we should talk about this another time?"

"Oh," Gina said, sounding surprised and a little hurt by his sudden shift. "Yeah, sure. Sorry for keeping you up."

Ricky felt a pang of guilt at her tone, but he couldn’t bring himself to soften. "It’s fine. I’ll see you around, okay?"

"Okay," Gina replied, her voice small. "Goodnight, Ricky."

"Night," he said shortly, ending the call before he could change his mind.

———

Gina sat cross-legged on the living room floor, surrounded by a scatter of hair ties and bobby pins. Her fingers worked methodically through one of her remaining box braids, carefully unraveling it. She was still in her pajamas - a thin-strapped tank top and short cotton shorts that she only felt comfortable wearing since she had the house all for herself- she still had so much to untie since she had tried getting the remaining flour out of her hair yesterday and did almost nothing of the untying part at night when she finally gave up.

A night in which she could say she finally rested. No weird dreams. Maybe morning yoga was indeed helpful to help with insomnia.

Her phone buzzed with a message. She reached for it, her eyes widening as she read:

Ricky

Hey, I'm outside. Is it cool if I grab my clothes?

Gina looked around frantically. She hadn't even started the laundry yet (even though she should have and would have normally done it yesterday), and she was in no state to receive visitors. Before she could respond, the doorbell rang.

“Just a sec!” she called, scrambling to her feet. Tying her half-undone hair into a messy bun, she hurried to the door, taking a deep breath before opening it, memories of last night's dream flooding back.

Taking a deep breath, she opened it to find Ricky standing there, holding a small bag. "Hey," she said, trying to sound casual. "I, uh, wasn't expecting you so early."

She had told him he could come by to pick up his clothes today, thinking a full day would give her plenty of time to wash them. But here she was, a mess and feeling flustered. She hadn’t anticipated him showing up at ten in the morning. This was Ricky Bowen who we were talking about.

Ricky's eyes widened slightly as he took in her appearance. "Oh, sorry. I can come back later if—"

“Give me a minute?" said Gina before he could respond, she closed the door and rushed to her room. She grabbed a thin robe, quickly slipping it on over her pajamas. It wasn't much, but it made her feel slightly less exposed.

Returning to the door, she let Ricky in. "Sorry about that," she said, gesturing to the robe. "I was just about to change when you arrived."

Ricky's eyes flickered briefly over her outfit before he quickly looked away. "No problem. Here are your clothes. " he said, handing her the bag.

"Thanks," Gina said, suddenly remembering her own state of undress. She felt her cheeks warm with embarrassment. stepping aside to let him in. "I just... haven't started the laundry yet. Your clothes are still in the hamper."

As Ricky entered, his gaze lingered on her hair. "Are you... changing your hairstyle?"

Gina nodded, self-consciously touching her messy bun. "Yeah, I'm taking out the braids. The flour from our food fight kind of made the decision for me."

Ricky's face fell. "Oh no, I'm so sorry. I didn't realize it would cause such a problem."

"It's okay. I was thinking of changing it up anyway." She bit her lip, fighting the urge to smooth down her robe or fix her hair again, hyper-aware of every little movement around Ricky.

Ricky hesitated for a second, then asked, “Do you… want some help? With your hair, I mean. It’s kind of my fault you have to do this, so…”

Gina was about to refuse, but she caught sight of the genuine concern in Ricky's eyes. "Um, sure," she found herself saying. "If you don't mind."

She glanced at the living room floor, then at the sofa. “Actually, it might be more comfortable over here,” she suggested, gesturing to the couch.

Gina and Ricky sat side by side on the sofa, their bodies angled towards each other. Gina had divided her hair into sections, showing Ricky how to carefully unravel the braids.

"Like this," Gina demonstrated, her fingers working deftly through a braid. "Start from the bottom and gently untwist."

Ricky nodded, his brow furrowed in concentration as he mimicked her movements on another braid. Their hands occasionally brushed as they worked, sending little jolts of electricity through Gina each time.

As they settled into a rhythm, Gina found herself hyper-aware of Ricky's proximity. His knee was just barely touching hers, and she could smell the faint scent of his shampoo.

"You're getting pretty good at this," Gina said softly, glancing at Ricky's progress.

He smiled, looking up to meet her eyes. "I have a good teacher."

Their gazes held for a moment longer than necessary, and Gina felt her cheeks warm. She quickly looked back down at her work, trying to steady her breathing.

As they continued, Ricky shifted slightly, his arm brushing against hers as he reached for another section of hair. Gina felt goosebumps rise on her skin at the contact.

"So," Ricky said, his voice casual but with an undercurrent of something else, "Is there any news about E.J.?"

"Huh?" Gina blinked, caught off guard. E.J. Her ex. The guy she'd kissed just days ago. Why did hearing his name not affect her the way it should? "Oh, uh, not really. I guess he's giving me the space he promised."

Their hands brushed again as they both reached for the same section of hair. Neither of them pulled away, letting their fingers linger for a moment longer than necessary.

Gina looked up, realizing just how close they were—closer than she’d thought. Their faces were just inches apart. For a moment, neither moved, caught in each other’s gaze.

"Ricky, I..." Gina started, not sure what she was going to say.

But before she could figure it out, her phone buzzed loudly, shattering the moment. Gina jumped, her hand pulling away from Ricky’s as she reached for her phone.

"Sorry," she mumbled, reaching for her phone. It was a text from Ashlyn, asking how she was doing.

Gina felt a mix of relief and disappointment as she turned back to Ricky. "We should probably finish this up," she said, gesturing to her hair.

Ricky nodded, a faint flush on his cheeks. "Yeah, of course."

With the braids finally undone, Gina ran her fingers through her loose curls. "I should probably wash it now," she said, glancing at Ricky. "To get rid of any remaining flour."

Ricky nodded, then hesitated. "Do you... want some help with that too? I mean, I'm here anyway, waiting for my clothes too."

Gina felt her heart skip a beat. "Uh, sure," she heard herself say. "If you don't mind."

They moved to the bathroom, the space suddenly feeling much smaller with both of them in it. Gina leaned over the tub, turning on the water and adjusting the temperature.  "Okay, so you'll need to wet my hair thoroughly," she instructed, trying to keep her voice steady.

Ricky picked up the detachable showerhead, his free hand gently gathering her hair. As the warm water cascaded over her scalp, Gina couldn’t suppress a small sigh of contentment. The sensation was soothing, but having Ricky this close, with his hands in her hair, made it something more—something she couldn’t quite put into words.

"Is the temperature okay?" Ricky asked, his voice low, almost a murmur near her ear.

Gina nodded, not trusting herself to speak. She could feel the heat of Ricky's body behind her, his fingers occasionally brushing against her neck as he worked the water through her hair.

"Now the shampoo," Gina said, reaching for the bottle. Their hands touched as Ricky took it from her, sending a jolt through her body.

"How much?" he asked.

"About a quarter-sized amount," Gina replied. "Work it in gently, starting at the roots."

Ricky’s fingers began massaging her scalp, and Gina had to bite her lip to keep from making a sound. The sensation was incredibly relaxing, but the intimacy of the moment was impossible to ignore. She could feel every movement of his hands, every shift in his touch, and it was doing things to her that she wasn’t sure how to handle.

"Like this?" Ricky asked, his thumbs working small circles at the nape of her neck.

"Y-yeah," Gina managed, her eyes fluttering closed. "That's perfect."

As Ricky continued, Gina found herself unconsciously leaning back, seeking more contact, more of this connection that felt both comforting and electrifying. His hands moved down to her temples, and she couldn’t help the small, almost involuntary moan that escaped her lips.

There was a moment of charged silence, both of them freezing at the sound.

"Sorry," Gina mumbled, her face flushing with embarrassment.

"It's okay," Ricky said, his voice sounding a bit strained. "Should I... rinse now?"

Gina nodded, not trusting herself to speak again. As Ricky rinsed the shampoo from her hair, his fingers combing through the curls, she tried to steady her breathing. Everything about this felt too intense, too close to something she wasn’t sure she was ready to face.

"Conditioner next?" Ricky asked, reaching for the bottle.

"Yeah," Gina said. "But just on the ends, not the roots."

Ricky carefully worked the conditioner through her curls, his fingers occasionally grazing her neck and shoulders in a way that made Gina feel like her skin was on fire. Every touch seemed to linger, charged with an electricity she couldn’t ignore, no matter how hard she tried.

Finally, Ricky rinsed out the conditioner, his movements slower and more deliberate than before. As the water shut off, the silence in the bathroom felt deafening.

Gina slowly stood up, acutely aware of how close Ricky was standing. She turned to face him, droplets of water running down her neck.

Their eyes met, and for a moment, neither of them moved. Gina could see something in Ricky's gaze - a mix of uncertainty and something else, something that made her breath catch in her throat.

"I should..." Ricky started, his voice barely above a whisper.

"Yeah," Gina nodded, not sure what she was agreeing to.

As Ricky handed her a towel, their fingers brushed once more. Gina wrapped the towel around her hair, trying to ignore the way her heart was pounding in her chest.

"Thanks for... helping," she said softly.

Ricky nodded, a small smile playing on his lips. "Anytime," he replied, and Gina wasn't sure if she was imagining the hint of promise in his voice.

“I should, um… I should take your clothes to the washing machine,” Gina said, her voice a little shaky as she looked for an escape, something to give her a moment to catch her breath and calm the storm of emotions swirling inside her. “They still need to be washed, and I don’t want to keep you waiting.”

Ricky nodded, his expression unreadable, though there was something in his eyes that made Gina’s pulse quicken. “Sure, take your time,” he said, his voice calm but with an undertone that suggested he was just as aware of the charged atmosphere as she was.

Gina quickly left the bathroom, grateful for the brief reprieve. She headed to the laundry room, tossing his clothes into the washing machine with a little more force than necessary, trying to shake off the lingering effects of their close encounter. As she started the machine, she took a deep breath, willing her racing heart to slow down.

But as much as she tried to convince herself, the memory of his hands in her hair and the way he’d looked at her wouldn’t leave her alone. Shaking her head, Gina knew she needed to refocus.

Gina and Ricky moved back to the living room. Gina sat on the floor in front of the couch, a towel draped over her shoulders. She handed Ricky a bottle of leave-in conditioner and a wide-toothed comb.

"Okay, so now we need to define the curls," Gina explained, her voice soft. "You'll need to apply the leave-in conditioner and then use the comb to gently detangle."

Ricky nodded, settling behind her on the couch. He squeezed some of the product into his palm, rubbing his hands together before gently working it through her damp hair. His touch was incredibly gentle, almost reverent.

"Like this?" he asked, his voice equally soft.

Gina nodded, closing her eyes as she leaned back slightly. "That's perfect," she murmured.

Ricky's fingers moved carefully through her curls, taking extra care not to pull or tug. He worked section by section, his movements slow and deliberate. Gina found herself relaxing completely under his ministrations.

"You're really good at this," she said, a hint of surprise in her voice.

Ricky chuckled softly. "I'm just following your instructions. Plus, I... I want to be careful. Your hair is beautiful, you know."

Gina felt a warmth spread through her chest at his words. She opened her eyes, catching his reflection on the TV screen. The look of concentration on his face, the gentleness in his eyes as he worked, made her heart flutter.

As Ricky began to use the comb, he was even more cautious. He started at the ends of her hair, slowly working his way up to avoid any painful snags. When he encountered a small tangle, he paused, using his fingers to gently work it out before continuing with the comb.

"You don't have to be quite so careful," Gina said, though she was touched by his consideration. "My hair's tougher than it looks."

"I know," Ricky replied, his voice warm. "But I want to. It feels... nice, doing this for you.”

Gina felt her cheeks warm at his words. 

"Here, let me show you how to do the rake and shake method," Gina said, reaching for the leave-in conditioner. She demonstrated on a section of her hair, her fingers moving with practiced ease. "See? You separate the curls and then shake them gently to encourage the pattern."

Ricky nodded, mimicking her movements on another section. "Like this?"

"Perfect," Gina smiled, guiding his hand. "You're a natural."

As they worked together, Gina felt a sudden wave of emotion wash over her. "My mom used to do this with me," she said softly, her voice catching slightly. "When I was little, before work became... everything."

Ricky's hands stilled for a moment. "Tell me about it?" he asked gently.

Gina took a deep breath, continuing to work on her curls. "It was our Sunday ritual. She'd wash my hair, and we'd sit for hours, talking and laughing while she defined each curl." Her voice grew wistful. "It always made me feel so... loved, you know?"

Ricky nodded, his eyes meeting hers in the reflection. "I can imagine," he said softly. "It sounds beautiful, Gi."

They worked in companionable silence for a while, Gina lost in her memories. As they neared the end, she spoke again, her voice barely above a whisper. "She's coming back in a few weeks, but... I don't think we'll do this anymore."

Ricky's hands paused, and Gina could see the empathy in his eyes. "Because of her work?" he asked gently.

Gina nodded, blinking back tears. "Yeah. And I'm not a little kid anymore, so..."

Ricky turned her to face him, his hands resting lightly on her shoulders. "Hey," he said softly, "I get it. My mom... since the divorce and her move to Chicago, things have been different too."

Gina looked up at him "I know," she said softly. "But Ricky, you've come so far. You should be proud of how you've handled everything."

Ricky offered her a small smile. "Thanks, Gi. And I want you to know… I’m here for you. Always."

Gina’s heart twisted a little at his words. She forced a smile, trying to ignore the sting of the last few days when he had disappeared without a word. She hadn’t asked him about it, but the memory was fresh, and it bothered her more than she wanted to admit.

"Always?" she echoed, her voice light, though she felt the weight of unspoken feelings between them.

Ricky’s smile faltered slightly, as if he realized the tension in her response. "Yeah," he said, his tone sincere but with a hint of guilt. "I’m really sorry about… you know, being MIA. I had some stuff to figure out."

Gina studied his face, trying to decipher the reason behind his disappearance. She wanted to ask, to push, but something held her back. Maybe it was the fear of what she might find out—or the realization that she wasn’t ready to face what she was feeling.

 "It's okay," She quickly looked away, standing up. "I should go check on your clothes. They’re probably ready for the dryer."

Without waiting for his response, she hurried toward the laundry room, her mind spinning. As she loaded his clothes into the dryer, she took a deep breath, trying to shake the confusion and disappointment that had crept up on her. She wasn’t sure why Ricky’s words had stung, but they did.

After a moment, she composed herself and returned to the living room, forcing a smile as she sat back down next to him. "Alright, let’s finish this up," she said, picking up where they left off, though the moment felt a little different now, and she couldn’t quite place why.

As they finished the last few curls, Gina stood up to look at herself in the full-length mirror. Her curls were beautifully defined, bouncing lightly with every movement.

"Wow," she breathed, turning her head from side to side. "Ricky, this is... amazing."

Ricky stood behind her, admiring their handiwork. "It really is," he agreed, a hint of pride in his voice. "Your curls are incredible, Gi."

Gina caught his eye in the mirror, a warm smile spreading across her face. "Thank you," she said softly. "Not just for this, but for... everything."

For a moment, they stood there, eyes locked in the mirror's reflection. There was a tension in the air, an unspoken something that neither of them was quite ready to address.

Finally, Ricky cleared his throat. "So, uh, do you think you can do mine next time?" he asked, running a hand through his own curls.

Gina laughed, the moment breaking. "Absolutely," she said, turning to face him. "Though I think you've got the skills now to handle it yourself."

As they finished tidying up, Ricky glanced at his phone and sighed. "I should probably get going soon. I promised Big Red I'd meet him at the skate park."

Gina nodded, then suddenly remembered something. "Oh! Wait, I still need to give you back your clothes. You know, the ones from our little... incident," she said with a mischievous grin.

Ricky chuckled, following her to where the clothes were drying. "Ah yes, the Great Pizza Catastrophe of the Century. I still maintain that was entirely your fault."

"My fault?" Gina gasped in mock offense. "You're the one who started it with that handful of flour!"

They reached the drying rack, and Gina carefully folded the now-clean t-shirt and jeans. "Here you go," she said, handing them to Ricky. "Good as new."

"Thanks for washing them," Ricky said, genuinely appreciative. "You really didn't have to do that."

Gina shrugged, smiling. "It's the least I could do after instigating such a messy food fight."

"Oh, so now you admit it was your fault!" Ricky teased, his eyes twinkling with amusement.

"I admit nothing," Gina replied primly, but couldn't keep the smile off her face.

Ricky tucked the clothes under his arm, then paused, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. "You know, I'm just glad these didn't go missing like my blue hoodie. I swear, that thing vanished into thin air."

Gina felt a sudden rush of guilt, remembering the hoodie tucked away in her closet. She'd meant to return it for  what felt like ages ago, but kept forgetting (or postponing it), and now it felt awkward to bring it up. "Oh, um, yeah," she said, trying to keep her voice casual. "That's... weird. Maybe it'll turn up someday."

If Ricky noticed her discomfort, he didn't show it. "Maybe," he agreed. "Anyway, I should get going. Thanks again for the hair lesson and the clothes."

As they walked to the door, Gina felt a strange reluctance to see him leave. "I’ll make sure to keep my phone handy," she said, trying to lighten the mood.

Ricky smiled, a twinkle in his eye. "Good plan. Just don’t be surprised if you hear from me sooner than you think."

Gina felt a flutter in her chest at his words. There was a moment of awkward silence, neither quite sure how to say goodbye. Finally, Ricky gave a small wave. "See you later, Gi."

"See you, Ricky," Gina replied softly.

The afternoon had been so comfortable, so easy—it almost made her forget about the complications of her feelings and the intense history between them. As Ricky's fingers had gently worked through her hair, Gina had found herself caught between relaxation and tension, enjoying his touch while simultaneously questioning what it meant. She reached up, touching her perfectly defined curls, and smiled despite herself. The care he had shown, the intimacy of the moment, left her both grateful and confused. 

And maybe, just maybe, it was time to return that blue hoodie and clear the air once and for all.

———

After an exhilarating dance class,  Gina walked home, the rhythm of the music still pulsing through her veins. The evening air felt warm against her skin as she opened her door, and to her surprise, Ricky was already there, sitting on the edge of the living room’s couch. He looked up at her, a soft smile gracing his lips, his presence both comforting and electrifying.

Something about the scene felt surreal—the way the shadows played across his face, how the edges of her vision were slightly blurred, and the quiet, almost dreamlike atmosphere that enveloped them. Gina couldn’t shake the feeling that this was different, yet somehow right.

As she stepped closer, Ricky stood up, moving toward her with a deliberate slowness. His eyes held hers, and the air between them seemed to hum with unspoken words, an electric current that made her heart flutter.

“You said you’d do my hair next,” Ricky said, his voice low and warm. He reached out, brushing a stray curl away from her face with a tenderness that sent a shiver down her spine. “After all, I did yours this morning”

Without a word, she led him to the bathroom. The light here was softer, more ethereal, and the space around them seemed to shift subtly, blurring the lines between reality and something more dreamlike. Ricky stood by the tub, his curls catching the light in a way that made them look almost magical, each one glistening as if touched by moonlight.

"Your turn," Gina heard herself say, her voice distant yet clear, as if echoing from another place.

Ricky looked up at her, a soft smile playing on his lips. "I trust you," he said, his eyes never leaving hers.

Gina picked up the showerhead, her hand steady despite the flutter in her chest. As she began to wet Ricky's hair, she marveled at how the water seemed to make his curls shine, each droplet catching the light in an almost magical way.

Her fingers worked through his hair, feeling softer than she remembered. Ricky let out a contented sigh,  and the sound sent a thrill through her.

"Is the temperature okay?" Gina asked, her voice barely above a whisper, feeling more like a caress than a question.

Ricky nodded, his eyes closed. "It's perfect. You're perfect."

The words hung between them, heavy with meaning. Gina reached for the shampoo, her heart racing as she worked it into Ricky's curls. The scent enveloped them, a mix of familiar and intoxicating, drawing her closer to him.

As she worked the shampoo into Ricky's curls, her fingers massaging his scalp, she felt herself being drawn closer to him. The scent of the shampoo seemed to envelop them both, a familiar yet somehow enhanced version of Ricky's usual scent.

Ricky leaned back into her touch, his back pressing against her. The contact sent a jolt of electricity through Gina's body. She could feel the warmth of his skin through his shirt, which seemed to have become slightly damp without her noticing.

"Gina," Ricky murmured, his voice low and husky, sending waves of anticipation coursing through her. He turned his head, lips hovering near her ear. "This feels amazing."

Gina's breath hitched, her heart pounding in her chest.  She rinsed his hair, her movements slow and deliberate. Water droplets clung to Ricky's eyelashes, making them seem impossibly long. He is so beautiful. Gina couldn’t tear her eyes away from him, mesmerized by his beauty, by the softness in his gaze.

As she reached for the conditioner, Ricky's hand caught hers. In one fluid motion, he stood and turned to face her. They were suddenly very close, their bodies nearly touching. Gina's eyes flickered to Ricky's lips, then back to his eyes, dark with an intensity that made her knees weak.

"Ricky," Gina breathed, her heart racing. The bathroom seemed to fade away, leaving just the two of them in a hazy, warm space.

Ricky's hand came up to cup her cheek, his touch feather-light. "Gina," he said again, his voice filled with an emotion she couldn't quite name. His thumb grazed her lower lip, leaving a trail of fire in its wake. Gina's lips parted slightly, her breathing shallow.

Time seemed to slow as Ricky leaned in. His lips brushed her forehead first, soft and reverent. Then her cheek, lingering for a moment. The corner of her mouth, barely a whisper of a touch. Each kiss built the tension, Gina's anticipation growing with every passing second.

Their foreheads rested together, breaths mingling. Gina's hands found their way to Ricky's chest, feeling his rapid heartbeat beneath her palms. Ricky's fingers tangled in her hair, gently tilting her face up towards his.

"Ricky," Gina breathed, her voice barely audible.

Finally, he closed the distance. Their lips met in a soft kiss, a gentle pressure that sent shockwaves through her. Then, as if a dam had broken, it deepened. Ricky's arm wrapped around her waist, pulling her flush against him. Gina's hands moved to his hair, her fingers curling into his damp curls.

The kiss was everything - passionate, tender, and overwhelming all at once. Gina felt as if she were drowning and flying simultaneously. Ricky's lips moved against hers with a hunger that matched her own, yet there was a gentleness to his touch that made her heart ache.

They broke apart for air, both breathing heavily. Ricky rested his forehead against hers, his eyes closed as if savoring the moment. Gina's fingers traced the line of his jaw, hardly believing this was real.

Just as Ricky leaned in for another kiss, his eyes heavy-lidded and intense, his body angling towards her with a magnetic pull, his hand ghosting along her jawline - Gina woke with a violent start. Her heart thundered in her chest, threatening to burst through her ribcage. The phantom sensation of his lips burned against hers, electric and all-consuming. 

Gasping for air, she found herself tangled in sweat-dampened sheets, the dim, hazy light of dawn barely seeping through her curtains. With trembling fingers, Gina touched her lips, the vivid memory of the dream-kiss sending shockwaves through her body. The line between dream and reality blurred, leaving her dizzy and yearning for something just out of reach.

Chapter Text

You never really got closure with Gina, if you ask me. I think maybe you jumped back to Nini ‘cause that whole thing didn’t have proper closure either. 

His friend's words still echoed in his head. It was undeniable that he had not had closure with Gina back then, but what did it really mean? He had not really had closure with Nini either even though she had taken it as one. He still refused to call taking a break a proper closure. No hard feelings against Nini or E.J. though. 

A nagging doubt crept in. Had his feelings for Gina merely been a rebound from Nini? The thought should have brought relief, an easy explanation for the confusion in his heart. Instead, it left a bitter taste in his mouth. If his feelings for Gina weren't real, why did the idea hurt so much?

That was what he had been thinking before going to her place this morning. But standing so close to her, feeling the softness of her curls slipping through his fingers, hearing her sigh in contentment—God, it felt like so much more than confusion.

He wasn’t supposed to be thinking about how beautiful she looked with droplets of water glistening on her skin. The urge to trace those same droplets with his fingertips, with his lips, was almost overwhelming.

“I should…” he began, his voice barely a whisper, trailing off into the charged silence between them. Should he leave? Stay? Kiss her? Damn, it was hard to resist, especially when she looked at him like she was waiting for him to make the next move. But, that was probably in his mind, there was no way.

He watched her wrap the towel around her hair, trying to convince himself that this was just a moment, that it didn’t mean as much as it felt like it did, and as Ricky watched Gina retreat toward the laundry room, he felt a pang of guilt twist in his chest. He had noticed it—the way her smile didn’t quite reach her eyes, the way she hesitated before responding. Her lighthearted "Always?" wasn’t just a casual repeat of his words; it was laced with something deeper, something that told him she was upset about him ghosting her before.

Did she consider him special? If his brief absence had upset her, how would she feel if he vanished completely? The thought of hurting her, of pretending she didn't matter when he cared so deeply, was unbearable.

He wanted to be there for her, not just as a friend but as someone who truly cared—because he might be confused about the truthness of his romantic feelings for her but he was completely sure that he cared about her.

"I’m really sorry about… you know, being MIA. I had some stuff to figure out."

"It's okay," she said after looking at him trying to figure out his eyes but giving up, her voice quieter, but there was still that trace of something unsaid in her eyes.

Ricky knew the path ahead wouldn't be easy. His feelings were a tangled mess, but one thing was crystal clear – Gina mattered to him, deeply. Losing her, in any capacity, wasn't an option. Whatever came next, he was determined to make sure she knew just how important she was.

And when he finally arrived at the skate park, he spotted Big Red sitting on a nearby bench, idly spinning the wheels of his skateboard. As Ricky approached, Big Red looked up, his usual playful grin replaced with a mixture of curiosity and concern.

"Hey, man," Ricky greeted, dropping onto the bench beside his friend.

Big Red studied Ricky's face, noting the conflicted emotions in his eyes. He could tell this wasn’t just a casual catch-up. "So... how'd it go with Gina?" he asked cautiously, trying to gauge Ricky's mood.

Ricky sighed, running a hand through his curls, still damp from earlier. "It was... good. Really good, actually."

Big Red raised an eyebrow, his posture straightening with interest. "Yeah? So, what's the plan now? Are you still... y'know, thinking about keeping your distance?"

Ricky shook his head, his gaze fixed on the skaters gliding in the distance. "No, I... I can't do that. I'm going to stay by her side."

Big Red's eyes widened in surprise, but there was also a knowing look in them. "Really? What changed?"

Ricky turned to face his friend, his expression a mix of determination and vulnerability. "I realized... Gina needs a friend right now. If she decides not to get back together with E.J., it's going to be tough. Ash being E.J.'s cousin, and she still living at her place, you know?"

Big Red nodded slowly, his face softening with understanding. There was a silent acknowledgment between them—one that didn’t need words to be understood. They both knew the weight behind Ricky’s decision and what it might cost him emotionally.

Ricky’s voice grew quieter. "And I just... I care about her too much to leave her alone in this. Even if... even if it hurts to be just her friend, I'll have to get through that."

Big Red leaned back, a small smile playing on his lips. He didn't say it out loud, but his eyes held a gleam of approval. "That's... really mature of you, man."

Ricky shrugged, feeling a hint of a blush creeping up his neck. "Yeah, well... she's worth it."

Big Red's smile widened, and he gave Ricky's shoulder a supportive squeeze. "For what it's worth, I think you're making the right choice. Gina's... she's something special."

"Thanks, man," Ricky said softly, the weight on his chest feeling a little lighter.

They sat in companionable silence for a moment, both lost in their own thoughts. Finally, Big Red stood up, stretching. "Well, are we gonna skate or what?"

Ricky grinned, feeling a renewed sense of purpose. "You bet. Prepare to eat my dust, Red."

As they headed towards the ramps, Ricky felt that he was making the right call. The path ahead might be challenging, but with friends like Big Red and Gina by his side, he felt ready to face whatever came next.

Just as he was about to set his phone down to join Big Red on the ramp, it buzzed in his hand. Ricky glanced down, noticing a message from his dad.

Dad 

Hey, buddy, are you coming home for lunch?

Ricky hesitated, his fingers hovering over the screen to respond. Before he could type a word, his phone died, the screen going black in his hand. He stared at it for a moment, feeling the weight of unfinished conversations and decisions still left to make.

———

Gina jolted awake, her heart pounding against her ribs like a trapped bird. The ghost of Ricky's lips lingered on hers, a phantom touch that left her breathless. She touched her bonnet as if making sure she had really come back to reality, trying to shake off the dream's lingering warmth.

What was that?

The question echoed in her mind, a whisper of confusion and something else she dared not name. Why had she dreamt of kissing Ricky – her friend – and why had it felt so... right?

But it was just a dream, wasn't it? It didn't have to mean anything. Ricky was attractive, and she was, after all, a teenager. A confused, hormonal teenager having inappropriate dreams about a friend she once had deep feelings for. That was all it was. She had been close to him when she liked him before... or had she grown to like him because of their friendship? Did the order even matter now?

Gina had always struggled with friendships, especially with heterosexual boys. This rekindled closeness with Ricky was just new territory, a phase she needed to navigate. Nothing more.

She leapt from her bed, movements sharp with nervous energy. A cold shower – that's what she needed. Something to wash away the lingering warmth of the dream.

She opened the closet to get some clothes and froze, her hand hovering over Ricky's hoodie. Shit. She still had to give that thing back. It had almost been a week, and the later she returned it, the weirder it would look to Ricky.

But what could he possibly think? That she had a weird obsession with him and kept his hoodie as a souvenir from their road trip?

She felt so stupid. Why didn't she return it when they had the food fight and she had to give him some clothes? Why didn't she return it the night he came to the farewell party?

Well, that would've been weirder considering E.J. came later that day and they kissed…

Shit! E.J. He and Ash were returning from their family trip in two days and she still-

Her phone buzzed, startling her out of her thoughts. It was a text from Kourtney:

Kourtney

Party tonight at Jake's. You in?"

That name sort of rang a bell but Gina could not recall completely where she had heard it before. She bit her lip, her thumbs hovering over the keyboard. She was about to make up an excuse when her phone started ringing - Kourtney's face lighting up the screen.

With a sigh, Gina answered. "Hey, Kourt..."

"Don't 'Hey, Kourt' me," Kourtney's voice came through, determined. "I know that tone. You're trying to bail, aren't you?"

Gina flopped back onto her bed, her free hand fidgeting with the edge of her blanket. "I just... I'm not sure I'm up for a party tonight."

"Gi, come on," Kourtney pleaded. "I need you there. I don’t want to go alone! Plus, it'll be fun! When was the last time you let loose? Camp Prom doesn’t count by the way"

Gina sighed, running a hand through her curls. "I have dance class this afternoon, Kourt."

"Okay…" Kourtney said, her voice softening. "But hear me out. We're young, Gi! We should be having fun, making memories. Sure, you might be a little tired after class, but these moments? They're fleeting. Besides, party starts very late"

Gina bit her lip, considering. "I don't know..."

"Look," Kourtney continued, "Nini's not in town, Ashlyn's on that family trip... It's just us, girl. We need to stick together."

There was a pause, and when Kourtney spoke again, her voice was gentler. "I know things might be tough since... you know, the E.J. situation. But maybe that's all the more reason to go out and have some fun. Show the world that Gina Porter is doing just fine."

Gina's eyes drifted to Ricky's hoodie peeking out of her closet. Maybe a night out was exactly what she needed to clear her head of all these confusing thoughts and feelings.

"You're right," Gina admitted, sitting up. "Maybe I do need this."

"That's my girl!" Kourtney cheered. "So you'll come?"

Gina took a deep breath, a small smile forming on her lips. "Yeah, I'll be there."

"Yes!" Kourtney exclaimed. "I'll pick you up at 8. Wear something fabulous!"

———

Ricky pushed the front door open, his skateboard tucked under his arm as he stepped into the familiar space. He glanced around, feeling the comforting sense of home, but something felt off. Maybe it was the fact that his phone had died, and now he was left feeling disconnected.

As he set his skateboard down, his dad appeared from the hallway, dish towel over his shoulder. "Well, well, look who's back," his dad greeted, a mischievous glint in his eye. "How was 'Big Red's'?" He emphasized the name with air quotes.

Ricky frowned, confused. "It was fine... Why'd you say it like that?"

His dad chuckled. "Oh, I don't know. Just wondering if 'Big Red's' is code for a certain curly-haired dancer's place. You two have been practically joined at the hip lately."

"Dad!" Ricky exclaimed, feeling heat rush to his cheeks. "I was actually at Big Red's. My phone died at the skate park yesterday. I texted you through his phone, remember?Speaking of which, have you seen my charger?"

His dad nodded toward the coffee table, still grinning. "Think you left it there yesterday before you went to return some girl’s clothes before going to see Big Red",  he said the name of his friend with a funny tone.

Ricky groaned, desperate to change the subject. "Has anyone called while I was out?"

"Actually, yes," his dad said, his teasing tone fading slightly. "Someone's been calling the house phone. A couple of times while you were out—"

The phone rang, cutting through the quiet. Ricky's dad gestured toward it with a "See what I mean?" look.

Ricky sighed and jogged over to answer. "Hello?"

"Hi, honey, it's me," came his mom's familiar voice, warm yet urgent.

"Mom," Ricky replied, his tone softening. "What's up?"

"I was just checking in," she said. "Have you thought about what we last talked about?"

"Mom, I don't—"

Before Ricky could finish, the doorbell rang, echoing through the small space. Both Ricky and his dad turned their heads toward the front door,  their conversation momentarily put on hold by the unexpected interruption.

———

Gina opened the door, and Kourtney stepped in, her eyes widening in surprise. She was wearing a sleek black jumpsuit that hugged her curves perfectly, paired with gold hoop earrings and strappy heels that gave her an air of confidence. But it was the surprise in her eyes that Gina noticed first. “Whoa, Gi! Your curls look amazing! The last time I saw you, you had those box braids. When did you switch it up?”

Gina smiled, running a hand through her curls. “I took them out yesterday. Felt like it was time for a change.”

Kourtney nodded approvingly. “Well, it suits you. You look gorgeous.”

“Thanks, Kourt,” Gina said, feeling a warm flush of pride.

Kourtney’s eyes narrowed playfully as she crossed her arms. “So, you changed your hair. Is this, like, a new beginning or something? You know, like post-E.J. or whatever?”

Gina felt a twinge of guilt as Kourtney mentioned E.J., especially after the intense moment she shared with Ricky just the day before. She quickly masked it with a small smile, trying to brush off the unease. “I just felt like it was time for something different.”

Kourtney tilted her head, studying Gina’s face. “You sure you’re okay? I mean, changing your look like this… it’s a classic post-breakup move.”

Gina hesitated, unsure of how much she wanted to share. “I’m fine, really. Just needed a change.”

Kourtney stepped closer and pulled Gina into a quick hug. "Well, whatever’s going on, just know I’m here. Besides, why am I giving relationship advice? Howie’s been barely texting me since we got back from camp. So, you know, I’m totally the expert."

Gina hugged her back, feeling the weight of Kourtney’s words. The mention of E.J. brought a surge of conflicted emotions, but she pushed them down, not wanting to dwell on the confusing feelings she had for Ricky. She could tell Kourtney was struggling with her relationship with Howie too, and she didn’t want to add to that by bringing up her own tangled emotions.

"Well, at least you have the fashion game on lock. Help me pick out the perfect outfit to go out tonight, please."

Kourtney pulled back, grinning. "That’s right! No sad vibes allowed. We’re going out, and we’re going to remind everyone why we’re the queens."

Gina laughed, nodding. "Deal. Let’s show them what we’re made of."

The girls made their way to Gina’s bedroom. Kourtney immediately began rifling through her closet. “You’re going to knock everyone out with how stunning you look, Kourt. Seriously, that jumpsuit is killer.”

“That’s the plan,” Kourtney said with a grin, holding up a dress that made Gina's heart skip a beat. It was a deep emerald green, strapless, and that would hug her curves in all the right ways. She had forgotten she even had it “And you, my dear, are going to wear this. You’ll look incredible, and we’re going to own that party.”

“Kourt, wait... who’s hosting this party again?”

“Jake,” Kourtney replied, not catching the slight worry in Gina’s voice. “He’s from North High, but who cares, right? We’ve got this.”

Gina’s heart skipped a beat. “North High? Kourt, what if... what if Lily’s there?”

Kourtney frowned, clearly puzzled. “Why would that matter? Lily’s ancient history, and I doubt she’ll even be there. What’s going on, Gi? You’ve been acting kind of... weird.”

Gina quickly tried to brush off her concern, not wanting to reveal too much. “It’s nothing, really. I just don’t want any drama tonight, that’s all.”

Kourtney gave her a reassuring smile. “No drama, I promise. We’re just going to have fun, impress a few people, and lowkey distract myself from the fact that my first relationship might be over. That’s it.”

Gina nodded, feeling a wave of empathy for Kourtney. As Kourtney handed her the dress, she slipped into it, letting the rich emerald fabric hug her curves. The color felt bold, fresh—a reflection of the change she was trying to embrace.

As Gina looked at herself in the mirror, she felt a mix of excitement and anxiety. But with Kourtney by her side, she knew they could face anything the night might throw at them.

“Ready?” Kourtney asked, linking arms with her.

“Ready,” Gina said, trying to push aside the thoughts of Ricky, Lily, and everything else. Tonight was about having fun and supporting her best friend. Nothing else mattered.

As Gina and Kourtney settled into the back seat of their Uber, the anticipation for the night ahead buzzed between them. Kourtney, in her usual high spirits, turned to Gina with a playful grin.

“Hey, Gi, let’s make a TikTok on our way there,” Kourtney suggested, pulling out her phone. “Something fun to kick off the night!”

Gina smiled, nodding. “Sure, let’s do it.”

Kourtney opened the app, and as she scrolled through her feed for a trending sound, a video of Lily and Ricky suddenly appeared. It was from almost a month ago, and Gina felt her heart sink. In the TikTok, Lily was giggling and leaning in for a selfie, while Ricky stood beside her, looking uncomfortable and awkward. He barely smiled, his eyes darting away from the camera as Lily playfully pulled him closer.

Kourtney let out a laugh, shaking her head. “Wow, talk about cringe. Ricky looks so out of place in this. The irony of this showing up right now!” She swiped past the video, completely missing the tension in Gina’s expression. “I mean, seriously, he’s not even into making TikToks. What was he thinking?”

Gina forced a small smile, trying to hide her discomfort. “Yeah, it’s kind of funny, right?” But the sight of Ricky looking so uncomfortable next to Lily struck a chord within her.

Kourtney continued, oblivious. “I just don’t get why he dated her for even that short amount of time. She wasn’t nice to anyone, and we all knew he was just trying to get over Nini.”

Gina nodded, not giving so much thought to what Kourtney said but feeling the weight of the unspoken truths between her and Ricky. She glanced away, not wanting to dive deeper into the topic. “People do weird things when they’re trying to move on, I guess.”

Gina took a deep breath, hoping Kourtney would let the conversation drop. “Yeah, he definitely deserves better.”

Kourtney’s excitement returned as she found a trending sound for their TikTok. “Okay, let’s make our own video and focus on having fun tonight! Something to show everyone how amazing we are.”

Gina nodded, grateful for the distraction. As they recorded their TikTok, they danced and laughed, Kourtney’s energy infectious. Gina tried to push the unsettling feeling aside, focusing on the moment with her friend.

After they finished, Kourtney laughed, showing Gina the final product. “We look hot! This is going to blow up!”

Gina smiled, attempting to match Kourtney’s enthusiasm despite her swirling thoughts. “Definitely. Let’s post it and enjoy the night.”

Kourtney hit post, and they exchanged excited grins. The party was just around the corner, and Gina was determined to leave her worries behind and focus on the fun ahead.

As the Uber pulled up to the sprawling mansion in a fancy neighborhood in Salt Lake, Gina’s heart raced with a mix of excitement and anxiety. The house was large and beautifully lit, a perfect setting for the party, and for a moment, she felt a wave of relief wash over her. Maybe tonight would just be fun—no complications.

Kourtney leaned forward, peering out the window. “This place is huge! I love it!” She adjusted her jumpsuit, checking her reflection in her phone screen. “Ready to have the best night ever?”

Gina stepped out of the car, taking in the elegant entrance adorned with twinkling lights and festive decorations. The laughter and music wafted through the air, creating a lively atmosphere.

“Okay, remember, we’re here to dance, laugh, and maybe grab a few snacks,” Kourtney declared, her enthusiasm infectious.

Gina nodded, trying to match her energy. They stepped inside, the spacious living room filled with guests chatting and mingling. The decor was stunning, with plush furniture and a dance floor set up in one corner. It was everything a party should be, and for a moment, Gina felt a sense of freedom.

But as they moved further into the party, Gina's heart skipped a beat. Out of the corner of her eye, she spotted someone who looked all too familiar—a guy who looked a little too much like Howie. But Gina wasn’t entirely sure. Her stomach twisted as she debated what to do.

“Is that…?” Gina whispered, her pulse quickening.

“What?” Kourtney asked, turning to follow Gina’s gaze.

Gina hesitated, not wanting to ruin the night for Kourtney. “I think I saw that french kid from North High, but… it’s probably nothing.”

Kourtney’s eyes narrowed as she scanned the crowd. “If he’s here, I swear—"

But Gina quickly shook her head, forcing a smile. “Nah, I must’ve imagined it. Let’s not let anything ruin our night. We’re here to have fun, right?”

Kourtney grinned, clearly satisfied with that answer. “Exactly. Let’s get some drinks!”

Gina followed her to the bar area, doing her best to push aside the thought of Howie being there. This was Kourtney's night, and she was determined to make sure nothing got in the way of their fun.

After a while of mingling and dancing, Kourtney turned to Gina, a slight frown on her face. “I need to find a bathroom. Can you wait here for me?”

“Sure, no problem,” Gina replied, watching Kourtney weave her way through the crowd.

As she leaned against the wall outside the bathroom, Gina’s mind wandered back to the person that she thought had been Howie. She shook her head, trying to clear her thoughts. Just then, a tall, blonde guy approached her, his confident stride catching her attention.

“Hey there,” he said, flashing a charming smile that lit up his face. “Long time no see.”

Gina blinked, recognizing him from the time she and her friends had sneaked into North High. “Oh, hi. You’re… um, what was your name again?”

“Still Dylan,” he replied smoothly, leaning against the wall next to her, his shoulder brushing against hers in a way that sent a flutter through her stomach. “And you’re Dayanne, right?”

Gina felt a rush of embarrassment at the memory. “Yeah, that was my name back then,” she said, trying to keep her tone light.

Dylan grinned, his eyes sparkling with mischief. “Nice to see you again, Dayanne. I was hoping you’d show up tonight. I’ve been meaning to ask for your snap since the last time we met.”

Gina chuckled, remembering how E.J. had swooped in to save her from having to deal with Dylan. “Funny how that worked out,” she said, crossing her arms but finding it hard to keep her distance.

Dylan's gaze intensified, his eyes locked on hers. "So, are you still with that guy from last time? The tall one?"

Gina felt her heart skip a beat. "No, we're not." The admission slipped out before she could stop it.

Dylan raised an eyebrow, a smirk playing at the corners of his mouth. He shifted closer, his arm now fully pressed against hers. "Really? What happened?"

Gina shrugged, trying to downplay it while feeling a little flustered by the way he was looking at her. “It just didn’t work out. You know how it goes.”

"Yeah, I get it," he said, his voice dropping to a near-whisper. He leaned in, his breath tickling her ear. "But you look amazing tonight. Honestly, you're way too gorgeous for him."

Gina felt her cheeks flush at the compliment. "Thanks, I guess," she said, her voice slightly breathy. "But I'm not really looking for anything right now."

Dylan chuckled, clearly undeterred. “Come on, a girl like you shouldn’t be alone for long. If you change your mind, I’m a great tour guide. I know all the best spots around here.”

Just then, the bathroom door swung open, and Kourtney emerged, a relieved look on her face. “There you are! I thought you’d disappeared!” she said, glancing between Gina and Dylan.

“Nope, just talking to a fellow North High student,” Gina said, forcing a smile while feeling a bit flustered.

“Fellow North High student, huh?” Kourtney raised an eyebrow, looking at Dylan with a playful smirk. “You’re not trying to steal my friend away, are you?”

“Not at all,” Dylan replied smoothly, his eyes still on Gina, who felt her pulse quicken. “Just making sure she knows how much fun we’re having tonight.”

Kourtney nodded, her expression skeptical but amused. “Well, we’re off to dance some more. Nice seeing you….”

“Dylan” he said, watching them go with a confident grin.

As they walked away, Kourtney leaned in closer to Gina. “What was that all about? He seemed really into you!”

Gina shrugged, trying to play it cool, but the warmth in her cheeks betrayed her. “It's a long story from when we snuck into North High. No big deal.”

Kourtney smirked, nudging her playfully. “No big deal? He’s seriously cute! I hope you find someone as handsome as him soon!”

Gina laughed, shaking her head. “Let’s just focus on enjoying the party.”

With that, the girls made their way back to the dance floor, leaving the encounter behind, but as the music pulsed around them, Gina couldn’t shake the feeling that Dylan wouldn’t be the last unexpected encounter of the night.

As the party buzzed around them, Gina and Kourtney moved through the crowd, dancing and laughing, momentarily forgetting about the earlier encounter with Dylan. The atmosphere was electric, filled with music, flashing lights, and groups of friends catching up.

Kourtney, scanning the room, suddenly froze. “What?” she muttered under her breath, her expression shifting from carefree to tense.

“What is it?” Gina asked, following Kourtney’s gaze.

“There, across the room,” Kourtney said, her voice tight. “I think that’s Howie.”

Gina followed Kourtney’s gaze and saw Howie, laughing and leaning in close to a stunning girl with long dark hair and a bright smile. The sight of them together made Kourtney’s face fall, the party’s warmth feeling suddenly colder.

Kourtney pulled out her phone, her brow furrowing. 

Gina watched as Kourtney dialed a number. “Who are you calling?”

“Just making sure it’s not Howie I saw,” Kourtney said, glancing at her phone.

Gina watched as Kourtney’s call went straight to voicemail. She saw Howie glance at his phone, see Kourtney’s name on the screen, and then deliberately decline the call. Kourtney’s jaw tightened, a mix of shock and determination in her eyes.

“That’s definitely him,” Kourtney said, her voice low but fierce. “He’s here with someone else.”

Without hesitation, Kourtney marched across the room toward Howie, her stride confident and purposeful. Gina followed closely behind, sensing the gravity of the situation.

When Kourtney reached Howie and his date, she took a deep breath before speaking. “Howie.”

Howie turned, a look of surprise quickly replaced by discomfort. “Kourtney. What are you doing here?”

“I could ask you the same thing,” Kourtney replied, her tone cool but composed. “I didn’t expect to see you here”

Howie’s expression faltered. “Kourtney, I didn’t mean to—”

“Save it,” Kourtney interrupted, her voice steady. “You’ve been barely messaging me and turning down my calls. Now I see why.”

The stunning girl’s eyes flicked between Howie and Kourtney, her smile fading. “Maybe we should talk elsewhere,” mumbled Howie firmly.

Kourtney shook her head. “Actually, I think I’ll need my friend here. Gina, come on.”

Gina looked at Kourtney with a mix of surprise and concern but nodded. “Sure, I’m coming.”

Kourtney turned back to Howie with a firm look. “Girls stick together, especially at a party. We’ll talk, but it’s going to be with Gina here. So lead the way.”

Howie, looking resigned, led Kourtney and Gina to a quieter corner of the party, away from the bustling crowd. The girl named Jenna watched them go with a puzzled expression, her evening interrupted by the unexpected confrontation.

As they settled into the corner, Kourtney’s resolve was clear. She was determined to get the answers she needed while making sure she had her friend’s support. Gina stood by, ready to back up Kourtney and provide the strength needed for this confrontation.

Kourtney crossed her arms, her eyes fixed on Howie. “So, what’s the story, Howie? Care to explain?”

Howie’s face flushed with surprise and discomfort. He glanced over at Jenna, who was engaged in conversation with other guests. “It’s not what you think, Kourtney. Moving to college has been a whirlwind, and it’s been hard juggling everything. I thought it might be best to have a clean slate, you know?”

Kourtney raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. “A clean slate? Really? You didn’t even try to talk to me about it. Instead, you just dropped off the radar. I’m about to start my senior year, and we’re on different paths, but that doesn’t mean you couldn’t have been upfront with me.”

Howie looked down, his expression conflicted. “I didn’t know how to handle it. Being in another state, it’s not easy...”

Kourtney cut him off, her voice firm. “That’s no excuse. You should have reached out, instead of letting things fizzle out without explanation. If you were really interested in sorting things out, you would have talked to me before moving on.”

Howie’s shoulders slumped, and he looked genuinely apologetic. “You’re right. I should have. It’s just been a lot to handle.”

Kourtney’s eyes softened slightly. “Look, Howie, I get that college is a big change. I’ve been there. But if you were struggling, you should have told me. Instead, you let me drift without any real closure.”

Howie’s words hit a little too close to home. Gina thought about her situation with E.J., how their lives had diverged with him finishing high school and her still about to begin her junior year. E.J. not trusting her enough to tell her about his problems with his dad…

“Howie,” Kourtney continued, “if you’re really sorry, then show it. You should have been honest with me. It’s not just about us being on different paths; it’s about respect and communication.”

Howie nodded, his expression earnest. “I understand. I messed up. I’ll do better next time.”

Kourtney sighed, her frustration giving way to a more measured tone. “Well, at least you’re owning up to it. Let’s just leave it at that for now. I’ve got a party to enjoy.” She turned to Gina, who gave her a supportive smile.

“You okay?” Gina asked softly.

Kourtney sighed, trying to compose herself. “I’ll be. Let’s get a drink,” she said, her voice determined.

They made their way to the makeshift bar set up on one side of the living room. Kourtney grabbed a couple of cups and filled them with a fruity cocktail that looked deceptively sweet.

“Here, this will help,” Kourtney said, handing Gina one and downing hers in one go.

Gina hesitated, looking at the vibrant drink in her hand. “Kourt, are you sure you want to drink that fast? We’ve only just started!”

“Just take a sip!” Kourtney urged, but then her expression shifted. “Wait, no. You can’t drink. You’re still not legal!”

Gina rolled her eyes, a smile breaking through. “ Neither are you! Come on, it’s just one drink! I’m sure no one will notice.”

Kourtney crossed her arms, her playful demeanor shifting to a more protective tone. “Absolutely not! You’re not getting in trouble because of me. I’d never forgive myself.”

Gina sighed, knowing Kourtney had a point. “Okay, okay. I won’t drink,” she said, putting the cup down. “But you don’t have to be my babysitter, you know.”

Kourtney smirked, the tension in her shoulders easing slightly. “I’m just looking out for you, Dayanne,” she teased, using the nickname from earlier. “Now let’s go dance and forget about Howie for a while!”

As they made their way back to the dance floor, Kourtney was already starting to let loose, her laughter infectious despite the earlier blow to her confidence. But Gina could still see the flicker of hurt in Kourtney’s eyes every time she glanced toward Howie and his new girlfriend.

“Just remember,” Gina said, trying to keep the mood light, “you’re better than him, and tonight is all about having fun.”

Kourtney nodded, her smile returning, even if it was tinged with a hint of sadness. “You’re right! Let’s dance like no one’s watching!”

As they lost themselves in the music, Gina couldn’t help but keep a watchful eye on Kourtney, knowing that the night would be a mix of emotions as they navigated through the complexities of the party and everything that came with it.

As the night wore on, Kourtney’s laughter became louder and her movements more unsteady. She was having a great time, but Gina could tell the alcohol was starting to take its toll. Kourtney had downed a couple of fruity cocktails and was now leaning against Gina for support, her smile a bit too wide and her eyes glassy.

“Let’s go dance!” Kourtney exclaimed, pulling Gina onto the floor again, but her feet stumbled as they moved. Gina’s heart sank as she glanced over at Howie, who was still with his new girlfriend, laughing and enjoying the party.

“Kourtney, maybe we should take a break?” Gina suggested gently, trying to keep her friend from embarrassing herself. “You seem a little tipsy.”

Kourtney waved her hand dismissively. “I’m fine! Just a little buzzed! Let’s show Howie what he’s missing!”

Gina frowned, her concern deepening. “I really think we should find an Uber and head home before…” She trailed off, glancing again at Howie and his girlfriend, who were now sharing a laugh.

“Kourt, come on,” Gina urged, pulling Kourtney away from the dance floor and toward a quieter corner of the house. “Let’s get you some water and call a ride.”

Kourtney swayed slightly but nodded, a goofy grin on her face. “Okay, but just one more dance!” she insisted, pulling Gina back to the center of the room.

After a few more minutes of dancing, Gina finally managed to convince Kourtney to sit down and catch her breath. She pulled out her phone, hoping to order an Uber, but after several attempts, she realized that the wait times were longer than she had expected.

“Come on, just one ride!” she muttered under her breath, growing increasingly anxious. The thought of Kourtney making a scene in front of Howie was enough to send her heart racing.

As she scrolled through her phone, she overheard a group of girls nearby gossiping. “Did you hear Howie’s been dating that girl for a while now? They were posting on social media last month, and it’s serious,” one of them said, giggling.

Gina’s stomach dropped. Serious? It felt like a punch to the gut. Kourtney had only just found out tonight, and here she was, trying to keep her composure while the guy who broke her heart was happily moving on.

“Kourtney, maybe we should—” Gina started, but before she could finish, Kourtney stood up, wobbling slightly.

“I’m fine!” she declared loudly, causing several heads to turn. Gina felt a rush of embarrassment for her friend.

“Let’s just go home,” Gina insisted, her voice low but firm.

Kourtney pouted but relented, her expression softening. “Okay, but I’m really not that drunk. Just a little buzzed.”

Gina tried to focus on her phone, her fingers moving quickly as she attempted to order an Uber. The app loaded slowly, and every time she thought she had a ride, it would either get canceled or the wait time was ridiculously long.

“Come on,” Gina muttered in frustration, glancing over at Kourtney, who was now swaying slightly where she stood, her eyes half-closed. The earlier buzz of excitement had completely worn off, replaced by a growing concern. She knew they needed to get out of there, and fast.

After another failed attempt to secure a ride, Gina sighed, realizing she had no choice. She opened her messages and quickly typed out a text to Ricky:

Gina

Hey, can you help me? Kourtney had a bit too much to drink, and I can’t get an Uber. We need a ride home.

She hesitated for a second before hitting send, her heart pounding. She didn’t want to bother Ricky, especially after everything, but she was running out of options.

Within moments, her phone buzzed with a reply:

Ricky

Of course, I’m on my way. Send me your location. Be there soon.

Relief washed over Gina as she read his response. Knowing he was on his way eased some of the tension in her chest.

“Kourt, let’s go sit somewhere quieter while we wait,” Gina suggested, gently guiding Kourtney away from the main party area and into a more secluded spot at the edge of the backyard. It was quieter here, with fewer people around, and Gina hoped it would help Kourtney relax.

Kourtney mumbled something incoherent, her eyes drooping as she leaned heavily against Gina. “I’m so sleepy,” she slurred, her head lolling to the side.

“It’s okay, just rest for a bit,” Gina said softly, helping Kourtney sit down on a nearby bench. Within minutes, Kourtney was asleep, her breathing deep and steady. Gina sat beside her, keeping a watchful eye on her friend while she waited for Ricky to arrive.

After what felt like an eternity but was likely only a short while, Gina’s phone buzzed again.

Ricky

I’m here. Where are you?

Gina

We’re in the backyard, near the far side. I’ll try to bring Kourtney to the front.

Gina looked down at Kourtney, who was now fast asleep, her body slumped against the bench. It was going to be a challenge to get her to the front door. As she tried to gently wake Kourtney up, she felt a presence behind her. "Need some help?" a familiar voice asked. Gina turned around to see Dylan, his tall frame leaning casually against a nearby post, a smirk playing on his lips.

"Dylan," Gina said, surprised to see him. "Uh, yeah, actually. My friend's had a bit too much, and I'm trying to get her out of here."

He looked down at Kourtney and then back at Gina, his eyes softening. “I can help you carry her. Don’t worry about it.”

Gina hesitated for a moment but then nodded. “Okay, thanks. But just to the front, someone is coming to pick us up.”

Dylan stepped forward and easily lifted Kourtney into his arms, his movements careful but confident. “You got it. Lead the way.”

Gina led him through the house, trying to avoid the main party areas where the music was loudest. She couldn’t help but notice how Dylan’s grip on Kourtney was firm but gentle, and how he kept glancing at her as if checking to see if she was okay too.

As they reached the front door, Gina’s eyes scanned the driveway, spotting Ricky’s car parked just outside. Relief washed over her again as she saw him stepping out of the car, his face a mix of concern and determination.

“Ricky!” Gina called out, waving him over. Ricky quickly approached them, his gaze flicking between Kourtney in Dylan’s arms and Gina.

“Hey, thanks for coming,” Gina said, trying to keep her voice steady.

“Of course,” Ricky replied, his eyes lingering on her for a moment longer than necessary before turning to Dylan. “I’ll take her from here.”

Gina and Dylan helped Kourtney into Ricky’s car, making sure she was comfortable in the back seat. Dylan flashed Gina a charming smile, his gaze lingering as if he wanted to say something more. Just then, a sharp, familiar voice cut through the night air.

The voice with biting sarcasm said, “Oh, look who we have here: Anna and his forever lover Kristoff.”

Chapter Text

Gina's stomach flipped when Lily appeared, her biting tone slicing through the air. There was no mistaking the look of disdain Lily directed at her and Ricky. The way Lily sneered at them as if they were already a couple made Gina’s cheeks flush, but she quickly pushed the embarrassment down, trying to steady herself. This wasn't the time to let Lily get under her skin. Still, the insinuation hung in the air like a heavy fog, unsettling her more than she wanted to admit.

“Oh, look who we have here: Ana and his forever lover Kristoff,” Lily sneered, her eyes narrowing as she took in Gina, Ricky, and the unconscious Kourtney. “And wasted Elsa, apparently,” she added with a look of disgust.

Dylan, still by Gina’s side, looked confused. “Why are you naming Frozen characters?”

Gina bit her lip to keep from laughing at Dylan’s bewilderment, but the tension was far from gone. Lily was advancing, her gaze fixed on Ricky and Gina like she was trying to piece together a puzzle that didn’t fit her narrative.

“So this is why you wouldn’t give us another chance, Ricky?” Lily’s voice dripped with venom as she wobbled slightly on her heels. “Because you were too busy playing Prince Charming with Miss Perfect over here?”

Ricky stepped forward, his expression hardening. “Lily, what are you doing here?”

“I could ask you and your new girl the same question” Lily shot back, her voice dripping with venom. “But I shouldn’t be surprised. Less than a month ago, she was still with E.J.,” she said, nodding towards Gina, “and now look at her, cozying up to you. I guess you couldn’t wait to move on, huh?”

Gina’s face burned. The insinuation that she was with Ricky threw her off balance, but she quickly squared her shoulders, refusing to let Lily get the upper hand. She wasn’t going to let her emotions show—not here, not now. “First of all, what I do is none of your business, Lily. And second, you know exactly why Ricky broke up with you. So don’t try to make this about me.”

Lily’s eyes flashed with anger, her frustration evident. “You think you’re so much better, don’t you?” she spat, her words slightly slurred. “Well, guess what? I can see right through your facade. You’re not as nice as you now pretend to be and I’ll make sure everyone knows what kind of person you really are.”

Ricky stepped between them, his voice low and firm.  “Lily, stop. Don’t drag Gina into this. We broke up because of what you did. We’ve been over this.”

Lily's face twisted with rage, her fists clenching at her sides. “Oh, right, the harness thing. Like anyone would believe that was the real reason!” she snapped, her voice rising. “It’s obvious you were just waiting for an excuse. And now you’re trying to play the hero for Gina? You’re pathetic!”

Gina felt a surge of protectiveness for Ricky, but before she could respond, Kourtney stirred in the backseat, groaning loudly. “What’s all the yelling about? Can’t a girl pass out in peace?”

Everyone turned to look at her, and despite the tension, Gina felt a wave of affection for her friend. Leave it to Kourtney to break up a fight without even trying.

“Kourt, just stay calm,” Gina said, but Kourtney was already sitting up, blinking blearily.

“Wait, what’s going on?” she asked, looking around. Then her eyes landed on Lily, and her expression darkened. “Oh. It’s you.”

Lily folded her arms, a smug look on her face. “Nice to see you too, Kourtney.”

Kourtney groaned and rubbed her temples. “Please tell me I’m not hallucinating this. Are we really having a high school drama moment right now?”

Gina, trying to diffuse the tension, glanced back at her. “Kourtney, it’s fine. Just go back to sleep.”

But Kourtney wasn’t done. She squinted at Lily, then at Ricky and Gina. “Ohhhh, I get it now. This is like Frozen but with even more drama. Gina is Ana, Ricky is Kristoff, and Lily… well, you’re definitely not Elsa.”

Lily’s face twisted in annoyance. “What are you even talking about?”

Kourtney waved her hand dismissively. “Doesn’t matter. All I know is, Gina and Ricky had way more chemistry as Ana and Kristoff than you and Ricky ever did.”

Dylan, still standing nearby, scratched his head, thoroughly confused. “Wait, who’s Gina? 

Lily, clearly irritated and emboldened by the alcohol, stepped closer to Ricky, her voice growing more venomous. “You have no idea what you’re talking about, Kourtney,” she snapped before turning back to Ricky. “And you—defending her? Really, Ricky? After everything? She’s just using you to get back at E.J.!!”

Ricky’s cheeks flushed, but he quickly turned his attention back to Lily, trying to keep things from escalating. “Lily, you need to leave. This isn’t helping anyone.”

Lily softened her tone, trying to appeal to Ricky. “She’s been playing you both, Richie. I care about you, and I don’t want to see you get hurt.”

Gina crossed her arms, her voice cutting through the air like ice. “You can think whatever you want, Lily. My breakup with E.J. had nothing to do with Ricky, and I’m not with him.” She added, “And by the way, I’m not the one who tried to sabotage everyone’s hard work just because I didn’t get my way.”

Lily glared at her, her voice venomous. “You’ll regret this. Both of you. I’ll make sure everyone knows what you’re really like.”

Kourtney, still woozy but now fully awake, suddenly burst out laughing. “Oh my gosh, Lily, give it a rest! You’re like a Disney villain who didn’t get the memo that the movie’s over. And spoiler alert: the good guys always win.”

Dylan, still trying to piece together what was happening, muttered, “This is the weirdest party I’ve ever been to.”

Gina couldn’t help but smile at Kourtney’s outburst. “Alright, Kourt. Let’s get you home.”

Lily scoffed, clearly frustrated that she wasn’t getting the reaction she wanted. “This isn’t over,” she hissed, before turning on her heel and storming off.

As she disappeared into the night, Ricky let out a long sigh of relief. “Thanks for standing up to her, Gi.”

Gina shrugged, her confidence unwavering. “Someone had to. Plus, she should have not gotten me started”

Kourtney, now slumped back in the seat, mumbled, “I  think you two should kiss. It’d be the perfect ending.”

Gina’s face turned red as Ricky chuckled awkwardly. “Let’s just get Kourtney home,” he said, steering the conversation away from her drunken suggestions.

As Ricky helped Kourtney settle more comfortably in the back seat, Dylan lingered by the car door, still processing everything that had just unfolded. He scratched his head, looking at Gina with curiosity. “So… you’re really not Dayanne? Because I’ve got to say, you really had me fooled.”

Gina smiled, shaking her head. “Nope, just Gina. And trust me, this whole night has been a lot weirder for me than it has for you.”

Dylan nodded, still appearing a bit dazed by the bizarre turn of events. "Well, it was… interesting. Take care, Gina.”

“Thanks, Dylan,” she replied, giving him a small wave as she climbed into the car. “Good luck with… everything.”

Dylan hesitated for a moment, then glanced in the direction where Lily had stormed off. “I better go make sure she doesn’t trip or something. You know, chivalry and all that.”

Gina gave him a knowing look. “Good call. And thanks, again.”

As Dylan jogged after Lily, Gina couldn’t help but feel a sense of relief wash over her. The drama may not be over, but at least they survived another round.

As they drove away, Kourtney’s giggles eventually gave way to soft snores, leaving Gina and Ricky in a rare moment of quiet.

Ricky, gripping the steering wheel a little tighter than usual, kept stealing glances at Gina. The weight of Kourtney’s drunken suggestion hung in the air, making his pulse race. He tried to suppress the smile that tugged at his lips, but his heart betrayed him, pounding with the hope that maybe, just maybe, Kourtney wasn’t entirely wrong. 

“She’s right, you know,” Ricky said after a while, glancing over at Gina.

Gina’s stomach twisted at his words, her mind racing. Did he mean what Lily said? Was he referring to Kourtney’s teasing? Her hands clenched slightly on her lap, trying to steady herself against the rising tide of emotions. She couldn’t let herself hope for something that might not be real. “Who?” she asked, her voice carefully neutral.

“Kourtney,” Ricky replied, glancing over at her, his expression softening.

Gina blinked, her grip loosening slightly. “About what?” she asked cautiously, still unsure of where this conversation was going.

“You’re a lot like Ana,” he replied with a small smile. “Bold, strong, always standing up for the people you care about.”

A mix of relief and surprise washed over her. She glanced down at her hands, fiddling with the hem of her dress. “Well, I learned from the best,” she said quietly, a warmth creeping into her voice that she couldn’t quite hide.

Ricky furrowed his brow, a bit puzzled. “What do you—”

Before he could finish, Kourtney mumbled from the backseat, half-asleep, “If you two don’t kiss by the end of this car ride, I’m writing my own fanfic.”

Gina stifled a laugh, her cheeks flushing. She quickly glanced at Ricky, catching the slight tension in his jaw as he tried to play it off with a grin. He shook his head, trying to keep things light. “Let’s just get you home, Kourt,” he said softly, though his voice carried a hint of something more.

As Kourtney’s snores filled the car once more, Gina and Ricky exchanged a glance. The silence between them was no longer comfortable—it was charged, filled with all the things they weren’t saying. Gina’s heart raced as she looked out the window, trying to calm the swirl of emotions inside her. She had been here before, and she wasn’t sure she wanted to go down this road again.

———

Ricky pulled up to Ashlyn's house, and glanced over at Gina in the passenger seat. His fingers drummed nervously on the steering wheel. His casual tone didn’t match the tightness in his chest. "Well, that was... quite a night," he said with a wry smile, trying to lighten the tension he felt between them.

Gina nodded, letting out a soft chuckle, though her mind was still spinning from everything that had happened. She stole a quick glance at him, noticing how his hand had stilled on the wheel, fingers no longer tapping. "Yeah, you could say that again."

They both turned to look at Kourtney, now fast asleep in the backseat, her head lolling to one side. The sight offered a brief moment of relief from the charged silence.

"Alright," Ricky sighed, his shoulders relaxing slightly, "let's get Sleeping Elsa inside."

"Yeah," Gina agreed, unbuckling her seatbelt with fingers that trembled just a little. "But first... thanks for coming to help us, Ricky. I don't know how we would've gotten back otherwise."

Ricky’s expression softened, his eyes lingering on her longer than they should. His heartbeat quickened as he tried to steady his voice. "You can always count on me, Gina. I meant what I said." He let the words hang in the air as his gaze locked onto hers for a moment that felt like a very short eternity as if he was stealing something he could never own.

Before she could figure out what hat his eyes were saying, or let herself respond, he got out of the car and opened the door for her. The gentlemanly gesture sent a shiver down her spine that had nothing to do with the cool night air.

She thanked him and got out of the car too, moving to the backseat to carefully lift Kourtney out. Ricky took the lead, supporting most of Kourtney's weight while Gina helped steady her. 

The night air was crisp. Noticing Gina shivering slightly in her short dress, Ricky frowned with concern. "You're cold," he said, quickly shrugging off his denim jacket. Without hesitation, he draped it over her shoulders. "Here, take this."

Gina smiled gratefully, pulling the jacket tighter around her. "Thanks, Ricky." The jacket enveloped her in his warmth and scent, stirring memories of times when she'd yearned for moments like these. She felt her cheeks flush, thankful for the darkness that hid her reaction.

Together, they managed to maneuver Kourtney out of the car, each supporting one side of their unconscious friend. They made their way slowly up to Gina's house, trying not to stumble in the darkness.

"You know," Ricky grunted as they navigated the stairs, "Kourtney's lucky she told her mom she was staying at your place tonight."

Gina snorted."She probably knew she was going to get booze and planned ahead."

They finally made it to Gina's room, carefully depositing Kourtney onto the bed. Gina pulled off her friend's shoes and tucked her in, while Ricky placed a trash can by the bed, just in case. As he straightened up, Gina caught herself admiring the way his curls fell across his forehead, her fingers itching to brush them back.

With Kourtney settled, Ricky and Gina found themselves standing in the doorway, face to face. The air between them suddenly felt charged with an unspoken tension that could be cut with a knife.

Ricky shifted his weight, pulling out his phone and checking the time. "I’d better get going," he said, his tone casual, though there was a hint of reluctance in his voice.

Gina nodded, swallowing her disappointment and forcing a small smile. "Right, of course."

Ricky took a step towards the door but hesitated. He looked back at her, his eyes filled with something that made Gina’s heart skip a beat. "But I wanted to apologize for what Lily said to you earlier. I’m so sorry I dragged you into this."

Gina shook her head quickly, trying to make him understand he wasn’t at fault. "Ricky, it’s not your fault. Don’t even worry about it."

And she slowly shrugged off his jacket, the warmth of it still clinging to her, she handed it back to him. Her fingers brushed against his, and the touch sent a jolt through her, making her breath hitch. The moonlight streaming through the window highlighted the sharp line of his jaw, the depth in his eyes, and for a moment, she couldn’t look away. Her gaze flickered to his lips before she caught herself, forcing her eyes back up.

"Thanks for the jacket," Gina said softly, her voice a little shaky.

Ricky took the jacket, his hand lingering just a fraction longer than necessary before he pulled away. Trying to break the tension, he joked, "Thanks for actually returning this. I was worried it might disappear like that blue hoodie I lent you. Still have no idea where that thing went."

Gina's eyes widened slightly, guilt flashing across her face as she opened her mouth to speak, but before she could say anything, a loud thud behind them made both of them whirl around.

There, on the floor, was Kourtney, having somehow rolled off the bed in her sleep. "Mmph... five more minutes," Kourtney mumbled, completely unfazed by her new position on the floor.

Ricky and Gina looked at each other and burst into laughter, the moment between them broken but not forgotten.

"I guess that's our cue to call it a night," Ricky said, still chuckling as they moved to help Kourtney back onto the bed.

As their laughter subsided, Ricky's phone buzzed insistently in his pocket. He glanced at it, a flicker of concern crossing his face. "I really should go," he said, reluctance evident in his voice despite his apparent need to leave.

Gina nodded, fighting the urge to ask him to stay just a little longer. "Yeah, of course. Thanks again for everything, Ricky."

As he turned to leave, Gina felt a sense of dejá vu as she sent Ricky off. She had just been doing the same the day before after the intense hair care session…She was not supposed to see him today but that is just how things turned out. He had again become the guy that always showed up.

Stop it there, Gina. Don’t mix things up again. That is what a friend is supposed to do. It wasn’t much deeper than that.

Her thoughts were a jumble, memories of the dream she’d had the night before flashing through her mind. It had all felt so real, the warmth of his lips, the softness of the moment, and now, standing here after the night they’d just had, it was hard to push those feelings aside.

She crossed the room to her closet, carefully hanging up the dress she’d worn to the party. It was then that her eyes fell on the hoodie tucked away on the shelf. Ricky’s baby blue hoodie, the one she’d kept for slightly more than a week now without saying a word. 

She had been lucky Kourtney had not seen it. She could have recognized it and got the wrong idea. Before giving it so much thought, she opened her last drawer to tuck it away but as she did, her hand froze when she spotted something at the back of the drawer.

It was E.J.’s hoodie. The one he’d given her before they started dating, back when everything between them was uncomplicated and full of promise. The memory of their kiss, before he left, flickered in her mind, and a sharp pang of guilt followed. E.J. would be back in two days, and she still hadn’t made up her mind about them.

Two hoodies, she thought. One from a boy she was supposed to be over, and one from a boy she was supposed to be getting back together with. Both warm, both comforting, and yet both tugging her in different directions. She felt trapped, caught between the past and the present, unsure of where her heart truly belonged.

With a heavy sigh, Gina placed both hoodies back in the drawer, closing it gently as if sealing away the confusion for another time. She couldn’t deal with this tonight. She needed to focus on the now—on getting some sleep, on taking care of Kourtney, and on keeping her emotions at bay. The following days would bring its own set of challenges, and she would face them when they came. For now, she just needed to remind herself to keep things simple.

———

The next morning, Gina was woken by the sound of Kourtney groaning from across the room. The sunlight peeked through the blinds, casting a warm glow over the room, but it did little to ease Kourtney's obvious discomfort. She sat up slowly, holding her head as if it might fall off.

“What… what happened last night?” Kourtney mumbled, her voice thick with grogginess. “How did I even get here?”

Gina, still in her pajamas, sat up and looked over at her friend with a mix of sympathy and concern. “You had a bit too much to drink at the party, Kourt. Ricky and I brought you back here.”

Kourtney squinted, trying to piece together the events of the previous night. “Ricky? Oh, God… Did I say anything embarrassing?”

Gina hesitated for a moment, a small knot forming in her stomach. “You were mostly just… vocal. Especially about Frozen and, well, other stuff.”

Kourtney’s cheeks flushed a deep red. “Ugh, please tell me I didn’t do anything too ridiculous.”

Gina forced a smile, trying to downplay her own discomfort. “Well, you did keep calling Ricky ‘Kristoff’ and saying we should kiss,” she teased lightly, hoping to keep things casual. “But don’t worry, Ricky thought it was funny.”

Kourtney groaned dramatically, flopping back onto the bed. "I'm such an idiot. I shouldn't have drunk that much. Just bury me now, Gi. I'm done for."

“It's okay,” Gina said softly, sitting down on the edge of her bed. 

Kourtney hesitated, her eyes focusing on the ceiling. “Howie was there, wasn’t he?”

Gina nodded, her heart sinking a little as she saw the hurt flicker across Kourtney’s face.

“I saw him,” Kourtney continued, her voice wavering slightly. “He was with that girl. The one with the flawless hair.”

Gina reached out, taking Kourtney’s hand in hers. “I’m so sorry, Kourt.”

Kourtney tried to put on a brave face, but her lower lip trembled. “I can’t believe he did that” she sighed “I guess it is in their nature.”

Gina looked at her puzzled and Kourtney went on “Moving on behind one’s back before having a proper breakup. I should have never trusted a cis heterosexual man. I’m so stupid” She buried her face in her hands.

“I don’t think they’re all like that, though..” said  Gina but then regretted it as soon as the words left her mouth.

"Whose side are you on, girl?" Kourtney said dramatically, peeking through her fingers.

"I'm sorry," Gina mumbled.

"It's okay... I'm just..." Kourtney trailed off, zoning out.

Gina looked at her waiting for her painterly.

"He was the first guy I really let in, you know?...to my heart." Kourtney finally said. "Like, it sounds extremely cheesy but before him, I did not let any boy break down my walls and be in my world. There seemed to be always more important things to be worried about, and I’m starting to think it was not worth it…I only got hurt..."

Gina’s heart ached for her friend, and her thoughts involuntarily drifted back to her first semester at East High.  And she could not help but allow her mind to wander through her memories of a certain curly-haired boy. 

"Kourtney, I get it," Gina said softly, squeezing her hand. "I really do. It's hard to let someone that special go."

Kourtney suddenly sat up, her eyes wide. "Wait a minute... are you talking about E.J.?"

Gina blinked, caught off guard. "What? No, I—"

"Oh my god, Gina!" Kourtney exclaimed, her hangover seemingly forgotten. "Are you and E.J. getting back together? Is that why you were being all cryptic about 'not all guys' being like that?"

"No, Kourtney, that's not—"

"Girl, spill the tea!" Kourtney demanded, now fully animated. "Is this why you two disappeared so conveniently at Ricky's birthday party Were you recreating a scene from 'Pride and Prejudice'? Please tell me there was a dramatic declaration of love in the rain!"?”

Gina groaned, realizing her attempt at comfort had backfired spectacularly. "Kourtney, no. I mean we did talk-"

 “I knew it! I told Ash but-"

"Can we please go back to talking about your problems?" said Gina weakly

Kourtney laughed, wincing slightly at her own volume."Nuh-uh, honey. This hangover just got a whole lot more bearable. Now, tell me everything I missed about you and E.J.! And don't skimp on the juicy details—mama needs some vicarious romance to nurse this broken heart!"

And she did, well sort of, because some parts she had missed might trigger talking about something Gina was still not ready to.

Kourtney, completely oblivious to Gina's inner turmoil, continued, "So, you’re telling me, you two kissed and you didn’t tell me!” She said in a high-pitched voice.

Gina sighed, rubbing her temples. "Kourtney, it wasn't like I was trying to hide it. It just… felt right to keep it between us until we figured out what we were going to do."

Kourtney gasped, putting a hand to her chest. "I thought we were sisters! How could you leave me out of this juicy tea?!"

Gina couldn't help but laugh at Kourtney's over-the-top reaction. "Trust me, it's not as exciting as it sounds. It just... happened."

Kourtney wasn’t buying it. She leaned in closer, her voice softening. "Girl, kisses don’t just happen. It's not like breathing—it means something. So, what does it mean for you?"

Gina hesitated, unsure of how to explain the confusing swirl of emotions she was feeling. And not just about E.J., but also about Ricky, the dream she couldn’t shake, and the way her heart felt caught between two places.

"And the guy seems to be sure of what he wants…well, at least when it comes to you. But what about you?" Kourtney pressed, her gaze more serious now.

Gina bit her lip, searching for the right words. "I just… I’m starting to think like we’re in different places." It wasn’t a lie, but it wasn’t the whole truth either.

Kourtney blinked, then broke into a teasing smile. "Well, duh! He's not even in Salt Lake right now!" she joked, then quickly added, "Sorry, bad joke. But seriously, you mean because he's graduated and you're still in high school, right?"

She squeezed Gina's hand gently, the touch an anchor in the sea of uncertainty. "Look, that's just life. You and E.J. are different from me and Howie. Don't compare your situation to ours just because it didn't work out for us."

"Besides, even though it was sometimes annoying to see you all lovey-dovey, I gotta admit you looked cute together."

Gina managed a weak smile, but her heart was still tangled up in a mess of emotions. She wanted to say something, anything, to explain the uncertainty gnawing at her, but every time she tried, she stumbled over her thoughts. How could she tell Kourtney that E.J. wasn’t the only person on her mind when Kourtney's best friend used to date him?... She used to date E.J. too. Damm, this just kept getting weirder.

Kourtney narrowed her eyes, studying Gina's face. "Okay, spill. What's really going on in that head of yours?"

Gina took a deep breath. "I don't know, it's just... complicated."

"Complicated how?" Kourtney prodded.

"It's like... I care about E.J., I do. But when we kissed, it didn't feel like I thought it would," Gina admitted, her voice barely above a whisper.

Kourtney narrowed her eyes, studying Gina's face. "Hmm... You know what I think?"

Gina braced herself. "What?"

"I think," Kourtney said, pausing for dramatic effect, "that if you're doubting so much, it's because deep down, you don't want to get back together with him."

Gina's eyes widened, caught off guard by Kourtney's perceptiveness. "I... that's not..."

Kourtney held up a hand. "Honey, I may be hungover, but I'm not blind. If you really wanted to be with E.J., you'd be gushing about that kiss, not making excuses."

Gina’s breath caught in her throat, her thoughts momentarily freezing. Kourtney’s words hit closer to the truth than she wanted to admit.

Kourtney gave her a gentle nudge. "And that’s okay, you know. You don’t have to force something just because it’s familiar. You deserve to feel sure about this, not unsure."

Gina nodded slowly, and Kourtney stood up to go to the bathroom. Gina’s heart was heavy yet somehow lighter now that Kourtney had said what she couldn’t. Maybe she didn’t want to get back together with E.J. after all. Maybe… she just didn’t know what she wanted. And that was okay. For now.

———

Despite it already being midday, Gina carefully balanced the tray of breakfast in her hands as she nudged the door to her room open with her foot. She had prepared what thought could work as a hangover cure—a greasy breakfast sandwich, a side of crispy bacon, and a large glass of orange juice. But as she stepped inside, expecting to find Kourtney still buried under the covers, she was surprised to see her friend standing in front of the mirror, already halfway dressed.

"Kourtney?" Gina blinked in confusion, setting the tray down on her desk. "What are you doing? I thought you'd be recovering all day."

Kourtney glanced at Gina through the mirror, applying some light makeup with a determined expression. "Oh, believe me, I still feel like I got hit by a truck, but I have to do something today."

Gina crossed her arms, raising an eyebrow. "Something? What could be so important that you'd drag yourself out of bed in this state?"

Kourtney turned to face Gina, her eyes serious yet playful. "I can’t tell you exactly what it is, but if you trust me, you're coming with me."

Gina hesitated, feeling a mix of curiosity and concern. "Kourt, you know I trust you, but… what are you planning?"

Kourtney just smiled mysteriously, grabbing her bag. "Let's just say it's something that'll help us both. Now, are you coming or not?"

Gina stared at her friend for a moment, then sighed and nodded, a smile tugging at the corner of her lips. "Alright, fine. Let me changed."

She turned to grab her sneakers, and couldn’t help but feel a spark of excitement mixed with nerves. With Kourtney, you never really knew what you were getting into, but that was part of the fun.

———

Gina followed Kourtney up the driveway, trying to keep her footsteps light as they approached the front door. Kourtney fumbled with her keys, her movements tense. She was wearing her oversized sunglasses, trying to hide any evidence of her rough night.

"Why are we sneaking in?" Gina whispered, glancing around as if someone might jump out at them.

Kourtney pressed a finger to her lips. "Shh! I’m not sure if my parents are still here, and if they see me like this, I’m toast."

Gina couldn’t help but laugh softly, and Kourtney shushed her.

They tiptoed inside, Kourtney pausing every few steps as if expecting to hear her mom's voice. But the house was quiet, almost too quiet. She breathed a sigh of relief.

"Okay, coast is clear," Kourtney said, visibly relaxing. "But we need to be quick."

Gina frowned, still unsure why they were here. "Quick for what?"

"You'll see," Kourtney replied cryptically, already making her way to her bedroom. Gina followed, curiosity piqued.

Once inside, Kourtney shut the door behind them and immediately headed for her closet. Gina watched as she pushed aside clothes and shoes, revealing a small box hidden in the back.

Kourtney pulled it out and set it on her bed. Without a word, she opened it and began tossing in various items—photos, notes, what  seemed to be a dried rose, and a ticket stub. 

Gina's heart ached as she realized what Kourtney was doing. "Are you sure about this?" she asked softly.

Kourtney nodded, her expression determined. "I have to. I need to move on, and I can't do that with all these things haunting me inside my room."

Gina meant to tell her that maybe it was too soon to get rid of everything, that maybe holding onto some of the memories wasn’t such a bad thing. But she understood. How could Kourtney let go of all the feelings if the physical reminders were still there, taunting her every time she glanced at her nightstand or opened a drawer?

“I’ll help you,” Gina said.

———

Back in Ashlyn’s place, Kourtney set her box of memories on the ground. Gina watched her friend, her expression a mix of curiosity and concern. Kourtney’s face was set with determination, but there was a hint of something else beneath the surface—something heavier.

Kourtney pulled a small metal trash can from the corner of the room. She dumped the contents of the box into it, each object hitting the bottom with a dull thud. Then, with trembling hands, she grabbed a lighter from her bag.

“Are we really burning up all this?  said Gina worried.

Kourtney nodded, a small smirk tugging at her lips. "Don’t worry, girl. I’m kinda an expert. Me and Nini have done this before."

The flame from the lighter danced in front of Kourtney's eyes, reflecting the resolve in her gaze. "It's time to let it go," she said softly.

Gina stepped back, giving Kourtney the space she needed, but stayed close enough to offer support if it was needed. The first item Kourtney picked up was a photo of her and Howie, smiling with their arms wrapped around each other. She hesitated for a moment, then held it over the flame, watching as the edges curled and blackened before the whole picture caught fire. The ashes fell into the trash can like pieces of a past she was finally ready to release.

Kourtney let out a breath, her shoulders loosening as if a burden was slowly being lifted. “That felt… good.”

One by one, she burned the remnants of her relationship—notes they had exchanged at work, a handmade bracelet he had given her and movie tickets. Gina could see Kourtney’s expression growing lighter with each item, as if each burning memory helped her shed a layer of pain and heartbreak.

Gina stood silently by, feeling her friend’s emotions mirror her own. Watching Kourtney let go of her first love made Gina think about the person that had been her first heartbreak, wondering if she had really ever let him go. She tried to shake off the thought, but it clung to her, as persistent as the smell of smoke.

Finally, Kourtney dropped the last piece—a dried rose, its petals brittle and faded. She watched it burn to ash, her eyes reflecting the flickering flames. When it was done, she let out a long, slow breath.

“I feel… lighter,” Kourtney whispered, almost to herself. She turned to Gina with a small, almost shy smile. “Like I can finally breathe again.”

Gina smiled back, genuinely happy for her friend. “I’m proud of you, Kourt.”

Kourtney nodded, a tear slipping down her cheek despite the smile that stayed on her face. She quickly wiped it away, laughing softly. “I didn’t think it would feel this good.”

Gina reached out and squeezed her hand. “It’s okay to let go.”

Her own words echoing in her heart as if she was talking to herself. Had she really let go?

Kourtney nodded again, then looked at the pile of ashes in the trash can. “I guess I should clean this up now…”

Gina chuckled, but her thoughts were elsewhere, swirling around in her mind like smoke. "Hey, Kourt… would you mind if I went out for a bit and left you here? I need to take care of something."

Kourtney looked at her, surprised but understanding. "Of course. Take your time."

Gina’s heart pounded as she went upstairs. Maybe it was impulsive, but it felt like the right thing to do. She opened the last drawer of her closet, her fingers brushing over the soft fabric she had been keeping for too long. It was time.

———

Kourtney sat on the couch, wrapped in a blanket, her eyes glued to the TV screen as the lead actor in the rom-com she had decided to watch made yet another questionable decision. "Ugh! Traitor!" Kourtney dramatically threw a tissue at the screen, her voice thick with emotion. "You had one job—just love her right, and you blew it!"

Outside, the sky was overcast, with heavy clouds rolling in. The air felt thick and damp, hinting at the possibility of rain.

A tear slipped down her cheek, and she quickly wiped it away, sniffling. "She deserves better. Why are these guys always so clueless?" She sighed deeply, sinking further into the couch as the scene unfolded. “This is why we need more women directors. They’d never let this nonsense fly.”

Just as she was about to deliver another pointed critique, there was a knock at the door. Kourtney rolled her eyes, her dramatic moment interrupted. "Gina, you better be bringing ice cream after ditching me like this!"

But when she opened it, her eyes widened in surprise. Standing there was Ashlyn, holding a small suitcase, and behind her were her mom and dad, pulling out their own luggage from their car.

"Ash?" Kourtney blinked, taken aback. "Weren’t you supposed to be back from the trip tomorrow?"

Ashlyn grinned sheepishly. "Surprise! We decided to come back early!" She gestured to her parents, who waved cheerfully but looked slightly strained.

Kourtney stepped aside, letting them in. "Well, this is unexpected! But, um... is... he here too?" Kourtney asked, a hint of curiosity in her voice as she tried to play it cool.

"You mean E.J.?" Ashlyn replied with a knowing smile. "He actually returned to Salt Lake yesterday. Didn’t he contact Gina?"

Kourtney’s eyebrows shot up in surprise. "He came back yesterday? Huh... well, I guess Gina knows." She quickly masked her curiosity with a casual shrug. "Well, she went out like half an hour ago. I bet that’s where she went.”

Ashlyn’s smile was a little forced, her eyes betraying a flicker of concern. "Yeah?… maybe." She let out a small breath of relief. If E.J. had contacted Gina, at least he wasn't entirely alone after everything that happened. Ashlyn thought, "It’d be good for him to have someone."

Kourtney noticed the shift in Ashlyn's tone and raised an eyebrow but didn’t press. Instead, she grinned, trying to lighten the mood. "Well, while Gina's off having her rom-com moment, you can join me in criticizing this movie’s unrealistic portrayal of love. Trust me, it's therapeutic."

Ashlyn chuckled and settled in next to her, grateful for the distraction. "Sounds like just what I need right now."

They settled in, and the sky outside continued to darken, hinting at the rain that seemed imminent, though for now, it remained a distant promise.

———

The rain pelted down mercilessly, mirroring Gina’s inner conflicted mind as she stood on Ricky's front door. The world around her was muted, the steady rhythm of the rain drowning out everything except the sound of her own thoughts. The hoodie in her backpack felt heavier than it should, as if it carried the weight of all the confusing emotions she had tried to push aside. Her hand clutched the strap of her backpack tightly, knowing that inside lay a tangible reminder of possibilities she was forcing herself to let go. With a deep breath, she knocked on the door thinking "This is the right thing to do."

The door swung open, revealing Mr. Bowen's surprised face. His eyes darted from Gina to her rain-soaked form, a flicker of concern crossing his features.

"Gina! What a surprise. You're soaked, come in—"

She had ideally planned on finding Ricky alone at home. Since dating Miss Jenn, Mr. Bowen spent many nights out during the weekends. Nonetheless, the universe, as Ash would say, was not on her side. But, she was here and there was no turning back.

"No, thank you, Mr. Bowen," Gina cut him off politely but firmly. "I just need to see Ricky for a moment. Is he home?"

Before Mr. Bowen could answer, movement behind him caught Gina's eye. Her heart stopped as someone that was not geographically able to be there came into view, looking equally shocked to see her.

"E.J.?" Gina's voice wavered, confusion and hurt mingling in her chest. "What are you... You're supposed to come back tomo…"

E.J. opened his mouth to speak, but no words emerged. The silence between them grew thick with unspoken questions.

Before the tension could shatter, Ricky’s voice cut through the stillness. “Dad? Who’s there?”

His footsteps echoed through the hallway, and then Ricky appeared, standing behind E.J., his eyes wide with surprise as they locked onto Gina. His breath caught in his throat, and for a moment, the world seemed to freeze. The warmth she had always associated with him flickered, overshadowed by the sight of E.J. in his house.

"Gi—" The syllable hung in the air, unfinished, as Ricky’s gaze shifted between her and E.J.

Chapter Text

The rain continued its relentless assault, each drop echoing the rapid beating of Gina's heart. She stood frozen, her eyes darting between E.J. and Ricky, the weight of her backpack suddenly unbearable.

"I..." Gina started, her voice barely audible over the rain. She swallowed hard, trying to find her footing in this unexpected scenario. "I just came to... to talk to Ricky about something."

But it wasn’t just something . She had come to return the hoodie, a symbol of her effort to let go of him, to move on. She had convinced herself that giving it back meant finally releasing whatever complicated feelings she still held. Because she could not deny it anymore, old feelings were coming back. That story had already been told and she knew it did not end up well for her. And now E.J. was here, standing in front of her, as if fate itself was playing a cruel joke.

E.J. took a step forward, his face a mix of guilt and concern. "Gina, I can explain why I'm back early—"

"No, it's... it's fine, I'll just come back some other time," Gina cut him off, her voice trembling. Her gaze flickered to Ricky, whose expression was unreadable, and then back to E.J. Her heart twisted as the hoodie felt like a secret she couldn't reveal, not now, not with her ex-boyfriend standing right there, adding layers of complication to the moment.

And yet, there was something in Ricky’s silence that felt off to her. What was E.J. doing here? How long had it been since he returned? Why hadn’t Ricky said a thing? When had they gotten this close?

The rain pelted harder as her mind raced, clouding her judgment. Maybe Ricky had been hiding something from her—something important. The fact that he hadn’t told her about his closeness to E.J. or whatever this was made her feel conflicted. Was there more he hadn’t told her?

"Gina, if this is about us—" E.J. started, misreading her hesitation.

"No!" Gina said quickly, then softer, "I mean, it's not that. I just... I can't do this right now. I need to go." Her voice cracked, betraying the turmoil within. She couldn’t handle this collision of past and present.

"Gina, wait—" E.J. and Ricky spoke almost in unison, both taking a step towards her.

"Please," Gina said, holding up a hand, feeling like she was being torn in two directions. She wasn’t sure what she felt anymore, or why being in Ricky’s presence, with E.J. watching, felt like the worst kind of betrayal. "I just... I need some air. I'm sorry."

Without waiting for a response, she turned, disappearing into the rain, the hoodie still tucked away in her backpack, like a decision she hadn’t quite made. And the betrayal she felt wasn’t just about Ricky not telling her about E.J. being back; it was also about the realization that maybe no matter what she did -or hoodie she returned-, maybe nothing would free her from feeling this way for someone who was not meant for her.

———

She had left. He had seen her back before,  with the unsettling feeling that he might not see her again, but this time felt different—heavier. He had only caught a glimpse of her eyes, but something in that fleeting look gripped him. She wasn’t angry; no, it was something deeper—sadness, maybe even disappointment. He hoped he was wrong.

Ricky turned to E.J., his expression conflicted. "E.J., go after her."

He saw E.J. hesitate. Was he serious? What was he thinking? If it wouldn't be seen as inappropriate because Ricky was just Gina's friend, he would go after her in a heartbeat.

He knew E.J. wasn't feeling great and he felt for him, but what was he even considering?

After a long pause, E.J. nodded. “Yeah, I’ll go after her. We need to talk anyway.” 

Ricky watched him go, his hands clenched at his sides. He stood there, rooted to the spot, as if all the energy had drained from his body.

As E.J. took a step toward the door, Ricky felt a surge of conflicting impulses. Part of him wanted to rush after Gina himself, to explain everything – why E.J. was at his house, that it didn't mean he was hiding anything from her. The words bubbled up in his throat, threatening to spill out.

His father, who had been watching the scene unfold with growing concern, placed a gentle hand on his son's shoulder. "You okay, bud?"

Ricky turned to his dad, his eyes filled with a pain he couldn't quite hide. "I messed up, Dad. I should have told her E.J. was here…or not…I don’t know"

He could see his father studying his face even though he wasn't looking back at him. And his dad didn't have to say a word. Ricky knew that he already knew.

———

Gina felt like she was drowning—not from the rain, but from the emotions suddenly bubbling up inside her. Her mind was spinning with questions she couldn't answer.

She couldn't untangle the knot forming in her chest, and it hurt more than she wanted to admit.

She thought she had moved on. She'd convinced herself that returning the hoodie only felt weird because she'd kept it for so long. But today, when her eyes should have been on E.J., they kept finding Ricky instead. As if they could understand each other without words. As if her gaze was naturally drawn to his.

She had been clinging to the notion that youthful naivety had made her fall so strong and swiftly for him, but here she was. Tears mixing with rain on her cheeks, angry at herself for losing control like this.

"Gina!" a masculine voice called out. Her heart got excited for less than a second but ended up being inevitably disappointed "Gina, wait up!"

Her steps faltered, but she didn’t stop. He caught up to her, holding the umbrella over both of them, putting a momentary stop to her thoughts.

“Gina, please,” He said, slightly out of breath.“We need to talk.”

She finally stopped, feeling like a monster. Because she could not do this, not right now. Not when she was crying because of all the inappropriate reasons.  She could not do this to him now. Not like this. 

“E.J., I really can’t do this right now,” she said. She did not really know what else she could say without giving away too much, without ending up hurting him.

"I know coming back early was unexpected,” E.J. started, his voice softening, almost apologetic. “but maybe you're overreacting. We can figure this out.”

Overreacting? If only he knew. Gina felt a surge of frustration. Her feelings for Ricky had always been something she kept tightly under wraps, especially from E.J. How could she explain that the sight of Ricky's face at the door had made her heart ache in a way it shouldn’t have? Or that the simple act of returning his hoodie had suddenly felt like the most monumental task because she maybe hadn’t truly let him go? 

Her voice trembled, but she forced herself to speak. "Overreacting?" she echoed, her frustration spilling over. "You have no idea what I’m feeling right now."

And she wasn’t even sure she did. E.J.'s confusion mirrored her own, but she didn’t have the energy to explain it all. What could she say? That Ricky was supposed to be just a friend but had somehow become her home again? That it hurt her to feel something for him, something that felt too big to be contained by the label of friendship?

“Then help me understand. What’s going on?” E.J. pleaded, his brow furrowed. “Why were you at Ricky’s?”

She could feel the guilt creeping in, knotting in her throat. She hadn’t meant for it to be this way, hadn’t wanted to keep E.J. in the dark about her confusion. But seeing him here now, in the rain, she realized how tangled things had become. 

"E.J.," she whispered, forcing her eyes to meet his. "It’s not about you, or maybe it is, but… I can’t explain it right now. I just… I need time to think."

Gina’s heart ached as she looked at him. She felt caught between two worlds—one where Ricky was her safe place, even though she knew he could never truly be hers, and another where E.J. offered something they both knew he wasn’t sure he could truly give.

"But Gina—” E.J.’s voice was raw, and she could see him struggling, wanting to say something more, something important. But she couldn’t do this to him, not now.

“No,”she interrupted, her voice firmer than she felt.  “Let’s talk tomorrow, okay? I promise we’ll talk then. I just… I need some space tonight.”

For a moment, E.J.’s face crumpled with pain, and it tore at her. She hadn’t meant to hurt him—not like this—but right now, she couldn't even figure out how to stop hurting herself.

"Okay,” he finally said, his voice quiet and heavy.  “Tomorrow then. But Gina, whatever it is… I’m here for you. You know that, right?”

She wanted to believe that. She wanted to trust that he could be the steady ground beneath her feet. But all she felt right now was the storm.

She nodded, but her gaze were fixed on the ground. “I know. Thank you, E.J. I’ll… I’ll see you tomorrow.”

She stepped out from under the umbrella, her movements quick and decisive, as if she needed to get away before she shattered completely. 

E.J. held out the umbrella, his face etched with concern. "Take it," he murmured. "You need it more than I do."

Gina hesitated, looking at the umbrella he offered her. The rain fell harder, blurring her vision, but she could still see the worry etched on his face. She reached out, taking the umbrella, but it felt heavy in her hands, as if it represented everything they weren’t saying. 

“Thanks,” she whispered, stepping out from under the small cover of the umbrella. 

———

Ricky sat on the edge of his bed, his phone lying next to him. He kept glancing at it, hoping to see something—anything—from Gina. His last message to her had been simple, offering her space to come to him when she was ready, but the silence since then gnawed at him.

Footsteps padded down the hall, and soon E.J. was standing in the doorway, drenched from the rain, shoulders slumped as if the weight of the world was pressing down on him. His hair stuck to his forehead, and his expression was one Ricky had never seen before—haunted, lost, like he had been walking through a storm far worse than the one outside.

“You okay?” Ricky asked cautiously, sitting up straighter. He wasn’t sure if he was ready for whatever E.J. had to say about Gina, but there was no avoiding it.

E.J. didn’t answer at first. He stepped into the room, his shoulders hunched, and sank onto the chair across from Ricky. He didn’t even bother trying to hide the tears brimming in his eyes.

“How did it go?” Ricky finally asked, keeping his voice steady, though his stomach twisted. 

E.J. hesitated. His eyes flickered toward Ricky, but then he looked away, like he was afraid of what he might reveal if he held the gaze too long. “We didn’t really talk. She asked me to wait until tomorrow.”

Ricky nodded slowly, though the response didn’t ease the tension in his chest. Tomorrow. Always tomorrow. It felt like everything was suspended on a thread, waiting to snap. “Did she say why?” he asked, trying to keep his voice calm.

E.J. shook his head, his jaw tightening. “No, she didn’t. She was just… distant.” There was a moment of silence before E.J. continued, his voice strained. “I don’t know, man. I feel like no matter what I say or do, it won’t be enough. Like I’m already too late.”

Ricky felt a pang of guilt at E.J.’s words. He knew that feeling all too well—the sense of trying to reach someone who was slipping away, just out of reach. But hearing it from E.J., seeing the weight of it on his shoulders, made it harder to ignore.

“You’ve been through a lot,” Ricky offered, trying to keep the conversation light, though the words sounded hollow to his own ears. “Maybe tomorrow will clear things up.”

E.J. gave a half-hearted nod, but his expression didn’t shift. He looked like he was on the verge of saying something more, something that would make everything too real. But instead, he swallowed it down. There was a tension between them now, an unspoken understanding neither wanted to bring into the light.

“I’m going to talk to my dad tomorrow,” E.J. said after a long pause, his voice rough with exhaustion. “I feel like I need to get that out of the way before I talk to Gina. It’s been… hanging over me, you know?”

Ricky nodded, though his mind was still racing with the implications of tomorrow’s conversation. “Yeah, that makes sense.”

For a moment, E.J. just sat there, staring at the floor, his hands clasped together like he was trying to hold himself together. Ricky couldn’t find the words to break the silence, and the weight of everything unsaid filled the room.

Finally, E.J. stood up, glancing at Ricky. “Thanks, man. For…everything.”

“Of course,” Ricky replied, his voice softer now. “That’s what friends are for, right?”

E.J. gave him a weak smile, but Ricky could see the sadness lingering in his eyes. It was the kind of sadness that didn’t just go away, the kind that came from knowing something was slipping through your fingers.

The words tasted bitter in his mouth, especially as the image of Gina—distant, unreachable—lingered in his mind. He didn’t know what the future held for any of them, but one thing was clear: they were all going to get hurt before this was over.

“Just try to get some sleep,” Ricky added, standing up and gesturing towards the bed. “You’ve been through a lot.”

E.J. nodded weakly, too exhausted to protest. He lay down on Ricky’s bed, pulling the covers over himself, but Ricky could tell he wasn’t going to sleep anytime soon.

Ricky glanced at his phone one last time, hoping for a message from Gina, something that would give him hope that she was okay. But the screen stayed dark.

With a heavy sigh, he turned off the light and settled into the chair across his bed, listening to the sound of his friend’s quiet breathing in the darkened room.

In the silence, Ricky’s heart ached for them all.

———

Gina stood on the doorstep of Ashlyn’s house, her breath coming out in quick, shaky puffs. The rain had finally let up, but she still felt like she was drenched—inside and out. Her heart felt heavy, and all she wanted was a quiet place to think, away from the chaos in her head.

She raised her hand to knock, hesitating for a second. What if Ashlyn was already back too?

Before she could shake off that thought, the door swung open.

"Gina?" Ashlyn’s voice was a mix of surprise and what Gina could only interpret as relief.

“Ash, you’re back too,” Gina said, trying to hide her disappointment at not being able to deal with her feelings alone. This wasn’t her house, after all, and she hadn’t felt this much of an intruder as she did now.

“Are you alright?” Ashlyn asked, her eyes searching Gina’s face. There was something cautious in her tone, like she was holding back from asking more, something important.

Gina forced a smile, though it didn’t reach her eyes. “Yeah, just... a long day. I—” She cut herself off, unsure of how much she could say without unraveling completely. “Kourtney’s still here, right?”

 “Gina, if there’s something you need to talk about...”  Ashlyn started, her voice gentle but probing. It was clear she wanted to ask more.

“Gina!” Kourtney appeared at the top of the stairs, eyes wide and full of dramatic flair. “There you are! Did you go find E.J. and get back together?” she asked with a teasing grin.

Gina’s eyebrows shot up. “What? No, I didn’t—”

“Oh, come on!” Kourtney cut her off, descending the stairs in exaggerated excitement. “You disappeared all mysteriously! I figured you were off having some epic, romantic reu-” kourtney looked at Ash. “Oh, okay, you still do not want to say anything because…" Kourtney trailed off, glancing at Ashlyn with an exaggerated, knowing look. “I get it, totally awkward talking about it in front of his cousin .”

Gina felt her face flush. “Kourt, seriously, it’s not like that.”

Kourtney raised an eyebrow, her playful smirk softening. “Alright, alright, I’ll back off. But if you’re keeping secrets from us…” She gave a dramatic sigh, flopping onto the couch. “I can’t help but feel a little left out.”

Ashlyn’s gaze flicked back to Gina, her expression growing more serious. “Wait, did you actually see E.J.?”

Gina hesitated, the weight of the encounter still fresh in her mind. She nodded slowly. “Yeah, I saw him.”

Ashlyn quickly asked, “Is he okay?”

Gina’s breath hitched at Ashlyn’s question. She hadn’t expected it, and for a moment, she thought Ashlyn was asking if E.J. was okay because she was about to break his heart. Guilt twisted inside her, making it hard to meet Ashlyn’s gaze. “I—I don’t know. We didn’t really talk much.”

Ashlyn’s brow furrowed, her concern deepening. “I mean, did he mention anything about... the fight?”

Gina blinked, caught off guard. “What fight?”

Kourtney sensed the shift in Gina’s mood and sat up, her playful demeanor fading. “I guess maybe it’s time for me to head out,” she said lightly, but there was a hint of concern in her voice. “You two probably have some personal Casswell stuff to talk about.”

Gina looked over at Kourtney, guilt flashing in her eyes. “Kourt, you don’t have to go. I don’t want you to feel like we’re—”

Kourtney waved her off with a casual smile, though Gina could see the worry behind it. “Hey, it’s cool. I’ve got to get home anyway. My mom’s probably wondering where I am.”

Ashlyn, standing beside Gina, glanced at Kourtney, an apologetic expression crossing her face. “It’s not that we don’t want you here, Kourt. It’s just—”

“Yeah, yeah, I get it,” Kourtney interrupted with a light laugh, though it sounded a bit forced. “Family stuff. And trust me, I know all about needing privacy for those.” She grabbed her phone and made her way to the door, turning back to give Gina a quick hug. “Take care of yourself, okay? I'll pick up my things tomorrow”

Gina nodded, squeezing her back tightly. 

With a final wave to Ashlyn, Kourtney left, the door clicking softly behind her. The silence that followed felt heavy, as if the air was thick with unspoken things.

Ashlyn turned to Gina, her expression serious. “I feel awful that she thinks we’re kicking her out.”

“I know,” Gina sighed, her shoulders slumping. “I didn’t mean for it to seem that way. I just—”

Ashlyn reached out, touching Gina’s arm gently. “It’s okay. She gets it. But right now, I’m more worried about you.”

Gina swallowed hard, the concern in Ashlyn’s eyes making her feel exposed. “Ash, I’m fine. It’s just… a lot.”

“I know.” Ashlyn took a deep breath, as if steeling herself. “I wasn’t sure if I should say anything, because honestly, E.J. should be the one telling you this, but... I think you should know.”

Gina felt her heart start to race. “Know what?”

Ashlyn hesitated, looking torn, but then she seemed to make up her mind. “E.J. had this huge fight with his dad. I was there, it was bad. He left after that. That’s why he came back to Salt Lake early.”

Gina’s stomach dropped. “What? Why didn’t he—” She stopped herself, realizing how selfish it sounded. “I mean, is he okay?”

“I don’t know,” Ashlyn admitted, her voice soft. “He’s been avoiding everyone, even me… I was hoping he’d at least talk to you.”

Gina felt a fresh wave of guilt wash over her. She had been so focused on her own turmoil, on what she needed to say to him, that she hadn’t even thought to ask what he might be going through. And now, knowing this, the thought of hurting him felt unbearable.

“But how did you get in touch? Did he text you?... Where is he staying?” asked Ashlyn, clearly worried about her cousin.

Gina’s mind raced as Ashlyn’s words settled in. The fight with his dad. The early return. E.J. avoiding everyone. Everything started clicking into place.

When she saw him earlier that night, E.J. had been wearing a worn-out t-shirt that looked way too familiar And now, thinking back, the fit hadn’t looked quite right on E.J. either. It was too casual for him, the kind of thing Ricky would throw on without thinking. Her heart clenched at the realization.

He’s been staying with Ricky.

“Gina?” Ashlyn’s voice broke through her thoughts, her brow furrowing in concern. “What is it?”

Gina shook her head, a bitter laugh escaping her lips. “I just—God, I’m so stupid.”

“What are you talking about?” Ashlyn stepped closer, her worry deepening.

“I saw him,” Gina said slowly, the pieces falling into place. “E.J. I saw him earlier. At Ricky’s house.” The words felt heavy in her mouth, and she could barely believe she hadn’t realized it sooner.

Ashlyn’s eyes widened. “Wait, what?”

Her voice shook as she spoke, the realization settling in. “He’s been staying with Ricky”

Ashlyn’s expression softened, a mix of surprise and sympathy. “I didn’t know he’d be with Ricky. I thought he was at a hotel or something. That’s... a lot.”

“Yeah,” Gina muttered, her voice tinged with frustration and confusion. “A lot is an understatement. I didn’t even think to ask him if he was okay. I was just so... caught up.”

“Hey, don’t blame yourself,” Ashlyn said gently, placing a comforting hand on Gina’s arm. “You didn’t know, and it sounds like E.J. didn’t want anyone to know. If he’s with Ricky, maybe he needed that support.”

Gina swallowed hard, guilt twisting in her stomach. “But Ricky didn’t tell me either. Not even a hint.”

Ashlyn sighed, her eyes sympathetic. “Maybe he thought it wasn’t his place. I mean, if E.J. didn’t want to tell you...”

“Yeah, but still,” Gina said, shaking her head.

Gina said, shaking her head. Everything felt like it was closing in on her. She didn’t know which was worse—the fact that she’d been oblivious to E.J.’s struggles or the realization that she had to shatter any hope he might still have about them getting back together.

E.J. was going through so much, and she felt like a monster for thinking about her own feelings in the middle of his pain. But she couldn’t ignore it anymore. She needed to be honest with him, to tell him there was no chance they’d get back together, even if it felt like kicking him when he was already down.

And now, knowing that E.J. was with Ricky—Ricky, the guy she’d been trying so hard to get over—everything was even more tangled. E.J. getting close to Ricky was almost too much for her to process. The two people she cared about most were connecting, leaning on each other, while she stood on the outside, struggling with emotions she couldn’t even put into words.

She couldn’t tell Ashlyn this, not without sounding selfish and conflicted. How could she admit that, even though she needed to break things off with E.J. for good, a part of her heart ached when she thought of Ricky stepping in to support him? It was like her mind was a mess, her emotions pulling her in every direction at once.

Gina took a shaky breath, trying to keep it all together. “I told E.J. I’d talk to him tomorrow,” she said finally, her voice a little too flat. “I’ll figure it out then. Right now, I just... I need to rest.”

Ashlyn nodded slowly, still watching her with that careful, concerned gaze. “Okay. But if you need to talk before then, I’m here.”

Gina forced a small smile, though it felt heavy on her face. “Thanks, Ash. I really appreciate it.”

Ashlyn gave her a quick hug, and Gina held on a little longer than usual, finding some comfort in her friend’s warmth. But even as she did, her mind was already swirling again, thinking about what she’d have to say to E.J. tomorrow. How she’d have to break his heart. How Ricky’s face would flash in her mind when she did, making her feel even worse.

“Gina” Ashlyn called her name as she was about to leave.

“Yeah?” Gina turned.

“You’re not alone in this.”

Gina nodded back, but as she went up the stairs of Ashlyn’s house to get into Ashlyn’s guest room, she felt more alone than ever.

She curled up on her bed, a bed that wasn’t really her own.

Her body was heavy with exhaustion, her mind swirling with too many thoughts to keep track of. She pressed her face into the pillow, and the tears came before she could stop them. The sobs were quiet, almost fragile, like she was afraid of breaking completely if she let them out all at once. But why was she crying? 

She stared at her phone screen, seeing the missed calls and unread messages from Ricky. Her thumb hovered over his name, but she couldn’t bring herself to open them just yet. The last message previewed on her screen:

Ricky

I'll give you space, Gina. Come to me when you’re ready to talk. I’m here when you are.

His words, kind and understanding, made her heart ache even more. Ricky, always patient, always waiting. And that hurt too—because he was supposed to be her friend, yet every interaction now carried a weight, a tension she didn’t know how to handle. He had become more than a friend, more like a safe place she longed for, but it terrified her. It hurt to feel this way about someone she had let go of.

She shifted under the covers, wiping at her wet cheeks with the back of her hand. All she wanted was to stop feeling like this—to stop feeling so much, so intensely. She felt trapped between hurting someone or herself.

She didn’t want to think about it anymore. She just wanted to feel nothing, to leave all the confusion and heartbreak behind, but it seemed like there was no escape.

Her breath hitched as she sat up in bed, wiping the last of the tears from her face. Her room felt cold and empty. The shadows of her thoughts danced along the walls, closing in on her. She wanted comfort—some kind of warmth, some semblance of peace, even if it was fleeting.

She got off the bed, her hands trembling slightly as she opened the last drawer of her borrowed closet.

Inside, tucked beneath a few other clothes, was the other blue hoodie. Her fingers brushed over the fabric before she pulled it out, clutching it to her chest. She hugged the hoodie tighter, breathing in deeply, her tears finally subsiding into quiet sniffles. 

Her phone sat on her nightstand, the screen dimmed. Gina reached for it, her fingers hesitating over the contact list for a moment before she finally pressed the call button, bringing the phone to her ear, her grip on the hoodie tightening.

“Hey, Mom…” she whispered, her voice shaking slightly.

———

The kitchen was quiet save for the gentle clink of a spoon against a cereal bowl. Ricky sat at the table, absently stirring his breakfast, his mind clearly elsewhere. His dad watched him from the counter, a mug of coffee in his hands.

"E.J. left pretty early this morning," Mike said, breaking the silence.

Ricky looked up, startled out of his thoughts. "Oh, yeah. He, uh, wanted to talk to his dad."

Mike nodded, studying his son's face. "Is everything alright, Rick? You seem a little... off."

Ricky shrugged, trying to appear nonchalant. "I'm fine, Dad. Just didn't sleep great."

Mike moved to sit across from Ricky at the table. "You know, it's okay if you're not fine. These days have been...and then—."

Ricky met his dad's gaze, seeing the concern there. He sighed, pushing his cereal bowl away. "It's just... complicated."

Mike took a sip of his coffee, choosing his words carefully. "This wouldn't have anything to do with Gina, would it?"

Ricky's eyes widened slightly, caught off guard. "What? No, I mean... why would you think that?"

His dad gave him a knowing look. "Come on, kid. I may be old, but I'm not stupid."

Ricky slumped in his chair, the facade crumbling. "Is it that obvious?"

"Maybe the fact that I raised you has a little to do with it." 

Ricky nodded and laughed bittersweetly, running a hand through his hair. 

"Does she know?" asked his dad. 

"Know what?" Ricky feigned being clueless, though his fidgeting hands under the table betrayed his discomfort.

"Do I need to say it?" Mike pressed gently.

Ricky looked down at his hands, then up to meet his dad's gaze. "I haven't told her," he confessed, "but she will find out in less than a month."

Mike looked at his son, confusion etching his features. 

"The trailer...for the documentary of the show is coming out, and let's say there's footage of me saying in what I thought was a private moment to Carlos."

"And what are you doing about it?" Mike asked.

"Just keep waiting for the right moment to tell her myself," Ricky said, his voice tinged with apprehension.

———

Gina had always been the kind of person who took care of things the moment they came up. Homework? Done the day it was assigned. Goals? Always looking for the next one. But when it came to emotions, it seemed like she had become the worst kind of procrastinator. How much longer was she going to bottle up her feelings, cling to memories that tied her to emotions she needed to let go of? She had made a decision, though. Time was running out, and some hearts were just meant to be broken. The pain was inevitable, and so was her own.

So she woke up earlier than she probably should have, considering she hadn’t slept much. She sent E.J. a message, not waiting for a reply. There wasn’t any more time to waste. Still, she was second-guessing herself for coming this early. It had been twenty minutes since she’d sent another text saying she’d wait outside, and there was still no response. He was probably still sleeping. She hadn’t knocked, though. 

The girl who used to handle things the moment they needed doing was stalling on having the talk that would break her heart a little—and strip away the last bit of pride she had left. That could still wait. She just had to make sure to get E.J. out of the house and go talk somewhere else.

She had begun to believe that life was playing a cruel joke on her, especially after camp. Every time she thought she was moving forward, something—or someone—pulled her back. Just as her thoughts started spiraling, the door swung open. Of course, it wasn’t E.J. who stepped out. The one person she had been dreading to see walked out instead.

“Gina?” Ricky’s voice held a mix of surprise and hesitation.

She spun around, her heart dropping. "Hey," she managed, though her voice came out strained.

Ricky approached, but they both stopped short, leaving an awkward space between them. Gina crossed her arms tightly, as if physically holding herself together. Ricky’s hands fidgeted at his sides, as if unsure of what to do with them, with the silence, with her.

"I'm guessing you're here for E.J.," Ricky asked, his eyes scanning her face, trying to read her.

Gina nodded, her gaze flicking between Ricky's eyes and the ground. "Yeah, I... we need to talk."

"He left early," Ricky said, his tone soft, almost apologetic. He took a small step toward her, shrinking the distance between them, though the emotional gap felt wider. "Went to talk to his dad."

Disappointment settled deep in her chest, mingling with the weight of everything else she had been carrying. "Oh," she whispered, her voice barely audible. She didn’t know if she was relieved or frustrated. Maybe both.

Ricky's hand twitched, as if he wanted to reach out to her but thought better of it. "I wanted to let you know that E.J.'s been staying here. He had a pretty big fight with his family-"

Gina swallowed hard, trying to keep her composure, feeling the guilt twist inside her at the reminder of E.J.’s family situation. "Yeah, Ashlyn told me yesterday," she said quietly, her voice more distant than she intended. "Don’t worry about it."

The silence between them was thick, not just with awkwardness, but with the weight of things left unsaid for far too long. It was like the past weeks had vanished in a blink, all the progress, all the closeness they’d fought to rebuild, slipping through Ricky’s fingers. He stood there, seeing Gina right in front of him, but it felt as though she was miles away.

They had been here before. The awkward distance. The longing looks. The unsaid confessions hanging between them like fragile glass. Ricky hated it, hated how easily it was to fall back to square one after everything. He thought they had finally moved forward, that they had broken free of the push and pull that defined them for so long. But now, standing here, seeing her hesitate to look him in the eyes, Ricky felt the same pang of confusion and helplessness that had shadowed their moments together last semester.

She was holding something back. And Ricky... Ricky could feel it. Every part of him wanted to reach out, to ask her to stay, to say the things he never allowed himself to say — but that invisible barrier, the one they had fought to tear down for months, stood tall between them once again.

Ricky studied her closely, noticing the subtle changes in her demeanor. "Are you okay?" he asked, his voice gentle. "I mean, after yesterday...are we okay?" He hadn’t meant to ask it like that. The question had slipped out, vulnerable and raw, exposing the gnawing fear that had settled in him since yesterday. They were not okay. He felt it in the hesitation in her voice, the way her gaze never quite met his, the way she kept stepping back, as if afraid to get too close.

Gina’s gaze dropped to the ground, her hands fidgeting with the hem of her shirt. "I’m sorry about yesterday. I had no idea what was going on. I didn’t mean to just run off. It was all... too much." she’d said, but it wasn’t just for yesterday. He could feel it — there was more beneath the surface. A deeper kind of sorrow, as if she regretted something far beyond the chaotic mess of the previous day. 

Ricky nodded, "Yeah, it was pretty intense."

They stood in silence for a moment, the air between them charged with unspoken words. Gina swayed slightly towards Ricky, as if pulled by an invisible force, before catching herself and taking a small step back.

Her phone beeped, breaking the quiet, but Gina didn’t even glance at it. She tightened her grip on her arms, holding herself together.

"I should probably go," Gina said, her voice barely above a whisper. "Since E.J.'s not here..."

"Right," Ricky agreed, though he made no move to leave. His eyes never left her face, drinking in every detail as if trying to memorize it.

As Gina turned to leave, Ricky’s heart clenched, his mind racing with things he should say but couldn’t. He should ask her to stay. To talk. To figure out where they stood. 

Just keep waiting for the right moment to tell her myself.

Was there ever really a right moment?

Just as he was debating whether to call out to her, she hesitated, turning back to face him. Her expression was conflicted, but there was a spark of determination in her eyes.

"Actually," Gina said quietly, "I kinda need to tell you something."

Chapter Text

Ricky swallowed hard, trying to steady his breath. He hadn't run far, but the rush of adrenaline and fear of missing her made it feel like ages had passed. Relief washed over him when he finally saw her silhouette, shoulders hunched, not too far ahead.

“Gina, wait!” he called out.

She froze. Slowly, she turned to face him. When their eyes met, Ricky’s heart clenched painfully. She was crying—silent tears that made her look so small and fragile in the cold night air of Salt Lake.

“Are you… crying?” His voice echoed. It felt like something inside him shattered, splintering in a way that left him breathless.

Gina looked away, blinking rapidly as if she could somehow will the tears back. She wasn't looking at him and even though she was still there, he felt like she was already a thousand miles away. “I’ve got to go, Ricky.”

“Okay, then I’ll walk you home. We don’t have to talk if—”

“No.” She shook her head, a soft, broken laugh escaping her lips as if this was some kind of joke the universe was playing on them. “I mean… I’m leaving. Leaving Salt Lake.”

The words hung between them like an icy fog. He had heard the strained conversation she’d had with her mom earlier, but it was like the reality of it hadn’t sunk in until now. His chest tightened painfully. 

Just when you are getting used to things changing, they change again.

“That does not mean this has to end” he whispered, each word laced with a vulnerability he wasn’t used to showing.

Her tear-filled eyes shifted back to his, confusion and hope mingling together. “What?”

“Us,” he murmured, stepping closer. The word hung there, suspended in the crisp Salt Lake night. He left it open, unspoken promises and feelings swirling in the silence. He hoped—God, he hoped—she’d understand what he meant. That she’d say something, to say something, anything, that would let him believe that what they had, whatever it was, was real enough to hold onto.

Was the plane going down? Gina’s eyes dropped to his hands, her gaze lingering on the hat he nervously twisted in his fingers. The tag . She wanted to say it—to tell him he meant more to her than words could express. But how could she? What if she never came back? What if, once she left, everything they had was reduced to memories of what could have been? She had never let herself hope for anything permanent. Yet, she’d let herself get close to him. Too close. 

“I don't know what you want me to say” she whispered, her voice strained and choked. Because she did know. She knew exactly what he was saying, and it terrified her, but admitting it would have been so hurtful. 

Ricky had seen her—really seen her—when she’d been so used to hiding behind her walls. He’d looked past all the bravado and insecurities and seen her. And now, here he was, offering to wait, to fight, to hold on. And she hated that it was enough to make her want to stay, but not enough to make her believe it wouldn’t all fall apart the second she turned her back.

“You don't have to say anything.” Ricky’s voice trembled, and she looked up to see his eyes, filled with something she hadn’t dared to hope for. “Just…don’t quit, don’t quit on us.”

Gina’s breath caught. Us . There it was again, that word. He wasn’t defining it, wasn’t putting a label on whatever this confusing, beautiful mess between them was.  The word wrapped around her like a lifeline, and for a moment, just a moment, she almost let herself believe in it. In them.

But she couldn’t. Not when leaving was the only thing she knew how to do.

She was so distracted by everything, so distracted by him. She did not notice when he had gotten this close to her, close enough for her to feel the warmth radiating from him. Then, almost hesitantly, he pulled her into his arms. The feel of him—solid, steady—made something inside her break. He kissed her cheek softly, the gesture so tender it sent a shiver down her spine. And for a moment, her mind drifted back to that night. The night in his borrowed car. The night when everything really changed.

“I’ll wait” he whispered in her ear making her whole body shiver. 

Ricky swallowed, bringing himself back to the present, to this Gina. To what she’d just told him. He tried to focus, searching her eyes for some clue.  He could feel his chest tightening, anxiety building up with every second of silence. Was she mad? Hurt? Or was this about something entirely different? He forced a small smile and gestured toward the house. “Sure. Would you prefer to come in?”

Gina’s phone suddenly began to beep, interrupting them. She glanced down, her brow furrowing slightly before she answered the call. “Hold on a second” 

“Hey,” Gina said into the phone, her tone shifting to something casual. Ricky tried to keep his expression neutral, but he couldn’t help the flicker of curiosity—and maybe a touch of jealousy—that crept in as he listened to her side of the conversation.

“No, it’s fine. I’ll meet you there,” Gina continued, then hesitated, her gaze flicking to Ricky before she spoke again. “Mmm, I kinda have to go… E.J.’s waiting for me at Ash’s.”

Ricky nodded slowly, the words hitting him harder than expected, but he kept his face as neutral as possible, fighting against the disappointment bubbling inside.

“Oh,” he murmured, hoping it sounded casual. “Right. Well, I guess I’ll—”

“But…” Gina interrupted, her voice earnest. “I still need to talk to you.”

Ricky’s eyes snapped back to hers, surprise and a flicker of hope crossing his face. She still wanted to talk? Did that mean…? He tried to steady his voice. “You want to do it now? I can wait.”

Gina glanced down at her phone again, chewing on her lower lip like she was considering something. Then she looked back up at him, determination in her gaze. “Would you meet me at Ash’s place later today, like at… 7?”

“Sure, no prob,” Ricky replied, too quickly. He tried to play it cool, but his heart was racing again. She was asking him to meet her—was that a good thing? Or was she just trying to make sure they cleared the air before… before whatever was going on with E.J.?

As Gina nodded, Ricky felt relief, confusion, hope, and fear all swirling together. He watched her as she glanced at her phone again, like she was waiting for another call, and he wanted so badly to ask her to stay, to tell him right now whatever it was she needed to say.

But he didn’t and he let his mind get lost in old memories once more.

“We don’t have to talk now. Just… please, promise me something?”

Gina took a deep, shaky breath and slowly pulled back, meeting his gaze. The way he was looking at her—so full of hope, of belief in something she didn’t even dare to dream of—made her heart ache. “What?” she asked softly, her voice barely a whisper.

“Promise me you’ll reach out when you’re ready,” he murmured, his eyes searching hers for any hint of agreement. “Whenever that is. Just… let me know that you’re okay.”

He wanted to say so much more, but this was okay. This was okay for now.

Gina nodded and Ricky let out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding, his grip on her loosening just slightly as if the promise gave him a semblance of comfort  and he let her go.

“Goodbye, Ricky.”

She didn’t give him time to respond. She turned and walked away, feeling his gaze on her back like a physical weight. But she forced herself to keep going, even when the tears spilled over, even when her heart screamed for her to turn around, to run back to him.

But she didn’t. 

Being on the run was all she’d known since she was little. But why did everything feel so hard now? She knew why. She just didn’t want to admit it. Because how could she regret getting to know him?

She had always avoided romantic love, constantly dismissing it as lame and pathetic—despite secretly being a huge fan of romcoms. People always seemed to end up hurt in real life. If loving someone meant suffering, she didn’t want it.

Then, she met him. And for the first time, she wanted to get to know someone. And letting herself be known in return never felt so tempting.  And she caved into that temptation. 

She knew loving someone meant giving them the power to break your heart, and her naive heart hadn’t cared about being broken by Ricky Bowen. Until he did. He broke her heart, and she thought there was nothing left for her when it came to love.

She never would’ve imagined, a year ago, that she’d be sitting here on this bright summer afternoon, about to be on the other side of it. About to be the one breaking someone else’s heart. A part of her wanted to believe she was doing this because they weren’t right for each other, or because the timing was off. But the other part suspected that deep down, E.J. already knew what was underneath it all.

Gina shifted uncomfortably on the park bench, tracing patterns on the wooden slats with her fingers. The sun was bright, casting long shadows of the trees around them. Despite the warmth of the day, she felt a chill in her chest. She glanced at E.J., noticing how he stared ahead, his jaw tight and his posture tense.

“I heard about your dad,” she started gently. “I’m really sorry, E.J.”

He nodded, a small, humorless smile tugging at his lips. “Yeah, well… that all went down fast.” He paused, then turned to her, his eyes searching her face. “But that’s not why we’re here, is it?”

Gina opened her mouth, hesitating. She had rehearsed what she wanted to say a dozen times in her head last night, but the words felt heavier now. “About that, E.J.—”

“I know,” he interrupted softly, the edge in his voice replaced by a calm resignation. “You don’t have to say it.”

But Gina shook her head, her gaze earnest. “I think I do.”

E.J. took a breath, his expression softening, yet there was something resigned in the way he looked at her. “Then I guess I do, too,” he said quietly. “You told me you did not want to be a ‘maybe’ in my life… but was I ever really a ‘yes’ in yours?”

The question hung between them, stinging in its honesty. Gina’s chest tightened as she scrambled for an answer. “What do you mean?” she whispered, more to buy time than because she didn’t understand.

“I don’t wanna say this the wrong way, I am…”His voice had faltered as he tried to articulate his thoughts. “incredibly grateful for the privilege, but I—”

“You didn’t earn it” she had said

“Yeah, umm” he stumbled over his words, feeling a pang of discomfort. “It’s just that my entire life has been mapped out for me as long as I can remember, you know?”

“Not really”  she confessed, her own voice tinged with a hint of sadness.“I’m always one natural disaster away from landing in a new place”

He should’ve realized then that she didn’t fully understand him.  At least, not completely. But, he decided to hold onto the hope that maybe she would eventually do.

“Close your eyes” Gina said softly.

He looked at her, confused but willing to trust her. As he shut his eyes, his expecting heart pounded a bit faster.

“So, E.J., when you think about your life, what do you see?”

“I see a guy who cheated at water polo and who tried to bribe Miss Jenn into giving him the part of Troy”He opened his eyes, overwhelmed by a wave of regret and embarrassment “And there’s more”

“My turn” Gina said unexpectedly.

“I can’t wait”  he replied, his voice laced with a sarcastic edge, masking his fear of realizing she saw her as the flawed guy he was.

And then she looked right at him with those eyes of hers, making his breath catch.

“When I think of you,”  she glanced away momentarily, “I see the guy who bought me a plane ticket back to East High so I could be a part of the show” “A guy whose birthday video for Carlos made everybody cry”

He felt a warmth spread through him, hearing her praise.“I see someone who tries really hard to do the right thing, but fails a lot but he keeps on trying”

“That’s what you think of me?” he asked, his voice tinged with vulnerability.

He knew it since that day, but it was a secret. His secret. At least, until he made sure he could act on it. 

But what did really stop him? 

“Oh, okay, pretty boy, just because you’re single for the first time in your life”  Ricky had said, his tone dripping with sarcasm.

Or who?

“Yeah, when he isn’t making eyes at my co-choreographer” added Carlos, his voice carrying a suggestive undertone.

“Wait, Gina?” Ricky said, clearly surprised.

Was it really that hard to believe? Ricky, of all people, should understand the kind of person Gina was. Did he mind if E.J. was interested in her? It seemed like Ricky had moved on, back to Nini. But E.J. felt an unshakable urge to keep his feelings to himself. So, he told them they were just friends, which, technically, they were.

“You’re buddies?” Carlos asked, clearly skeptical.  “It’s cool?”

“I’m just not looking to put myself out there this second,”  E.J. had said, trying to mask his internal struggle. He was partially admitting that there were feelings he was trying to ignore.

“Is it because you’re graduating?” asked Ricky.

“Or because Gina lives with Ash?” Carlos added.

“It’s because of Nini, actually,”  E.J. said, his frustration bubbling under the surface. He was annoyed by the boys' persistent questioning.

He noticed Ricky’s eyes widen, realization dawning. The comment clearly hadn’t landed the way E.J. intended. “Oh,” Ricky said, turning away, clearly uncomfortable.

Okay, so he did care about Nini and not Gina. Good to know, at least.

He clarified that he did not have feelings for her anymore. That he didn’t want to risk rejection again, and in a way, that was true. It wasn’t just about the last girl who left him. It was deeper than that, because there was something Gina shared with her—something that stirred a quiet fear inside him. 

He couldn’t deny it: Gina had had genuine romantic feelings for Ricky. Could he ever make her feel anything close to what she felt for Ricky? Or was he destined to lose her, just as he had lost Nini?

Had she loved Ricky… just like Nini had? Would she be able to love him? Or was she destined to never say those words back to him, just like Nini never did?

Those questions haunted him. Yet, despite the fear, he took the risk. Just like when he sent that first message after she left, just like when he bought the plane ticket, just like when he ditched his date with Eva. 

Because even if he still didn’t know it, every step of the way was leading him to love her.

But would she ever get there, would she ever come to love him?

As they stood close, the world seemed to melt away, leaving only the intensity of their shared moment. Their lips met in a soft, tender kiss, and for a brief moment, everything else vanished.

“What… what does that mean?” E.J. asked, a bit awkwardly, his voice soft but laced with hope.

Gina tilted her head, a playful smirk dancing on her lips. "Depends," she teased, her eyes twinkling. "Do you want to be my boyfriend?"

They had walked back into Slices hand in hand, the moment between them still fresh in the air. Inside, the lively chatter of their friends immediately died down as soon as they stepped through the door.

With a shared laugh, they intertwined their fingers and turned towards the entrance of Slices. As they pushed open the door, the warm aroma of fresh pizza and the sound of their friends' laughter washed over them.

Ashlyn was the first to spot them, her eyes widening as she took in their clasped hands. "Hold up," she called out, silencing the chatter in the room. "What's going on here?"

E.J. and Gina exchanged a glance, matching grins spreading across their faces. "Well," E.J. began, his voice filled with barely contained joy, "I guess you could say we're..."

"Dating!" Gina finished, squeezing E.J.'s hand.

“I need a second to process this. Because correct me if I’m wrong, but didn’t you”—he pointed at E.J. dramatically—“tell us, not that long ago, that you two were just buddies ? Buddies, E.J.?”

E.J. flushed, chuckling awkwardly, rubbing the back of his neck. “Okay, yeah, I might have said that… but—”

“‘Just buddies,’” Carlos repeated, voice dripping with playful sarcasm. “ Buddies don’t usually kiss outside pizza places, do they?”

Gina giggled, giving E.J. a mock-scandalized look. “ Just buddies, huh?”

“Yeah, and let’s not forget,” Kourtney chimed in, leaning back with an exaggerated air of satisfaction. “Miss Gina here said, and I quote, there was ‘ nothing romantic in the cards for you two.’”

Gina threw her hands up in mock surrender, laughing. “I might have… slightly miscalculated.”

Carlos shook his head dramatically. “Honestly, I feel betrayed by both of you. I trusted you, and this is how you repay me? With secret pizza kisses?”

E.J. laughed, shooting Gina a quick, loving glance. “Okay, in our defense, we didn’t exactly plan it this way…”

“Sure, sure,” Carlos interrupted, waving his hand. “That’s what they all say.”

Ashlyn grinned knowingly. "You two are cute," she said, eyes soft but her tone teasing. "Just don’t get too couple-y on us.”

E.J. chuckled, but his gaze shifted subtly, scanning the room until his eyes landed on Ricky. Ricky, who was sitting at the end of the booth, hands wrapped around a soda cup, his face unreadable. E.J. felt that familiar, brief flicker of anxiety twist in his stomach, his eyes searching Ricky’s face for a reaction—any reaction.

But Ricky just gave him a nod, casual, almost like it didn’t matter at all. "Congrats, man," Ricky said, his voice even, before taking a sip of his drink.

E.J. tried not to think too hard about it, but for a moment, he wondered if Ricky really didn’t care… or if he was just good at pretending.

As the evening wore on, E.J. found himself glancing at Ricky more often than he’d like to admit. He didn’t miss the way Ricky’s expression stayed neutral, almost too calm, even when Gina casually touched E.J.’s arm or leaned her head against his shoulder. It was like Ricky had perfected the art of indifference, and E.J. couldn’t tell if it was real or just a very good act.

Then, at one point, Ricky got up, his phone buzzing with another text. He laughed at whatever he read, his face lighting up, and E.J. watched as Gina’s gaze followed him, her eyes lingering for just a fraction too long.

It was quick. So quick that no one else seemed to notice. But E.J. saw it—the way her smile faltered, the way something clouded her expression before she looked away, her hand tightening around his like she was grounding herself.

E.J. swallowed hard. With a deep breath, he turned his attention back to the table, squeezing Gina’s hand gently. She looked up at him, her smile cautious but hopeful, and he smiled back, hoping that somehow, they could figure it out together.

“You two were really close,” E.J. had said one day in his car after interrupting a makeout time because his mind was just so distracted by the ghost of Ricky, his voice quiet. “Before he got back with Nini. And I’ve always wondered…” He trailed off, feeling the weight of his next words before he could say them out loud. “Did you ever have feelings for him?”

Gina’s eyes widened slightly, but she quickly masked her surprise, looking away. Her fingers fidgeted with the hem of her shirt, the air between them suddenly thick with tension. E.J. felt the weight of his words, the uncertainty clinging to every corner of the car. She didn’t speak right away, and that silence told E.J. more than words could.

He swallowed, forcing himself to keep going. “I mean, it’s okay if you did. I just… I guess I need to know. Before camp and everything. I want us to be clear.”

Finally, she took a deep breath, looking up at E.J., her expression soft but determined. “Nothing ever happened with Ricky,” she said, her voice calm but firm. “We were close, yes. But nothing like that ever came out of it, just friends.”

E.J. looked at her, trying to read between the lines, sensing there was more she wasn’t saying.

He doubted it for a long time, but if something ever happened between those two, he could not say he did not see it coming.

E.J. shrugged, trying to shake off the lingering thoughts. It was all in the past now. It was too late to change anything. But he couldn’t deny that a part of him still believed they could have been perfect together. If only she could forget about Ricky. If only she had never met him.

His gaze dropped to his hands, fingers loosely clasped together. He hesitated, his voice softer when he finally spoke. “Do you ever think… maybe we rushed into a relationship?”

Gina blinked, feeling a pang of guilt. “I know I wanted to,” she said quietly, her voice almost breaking.

“But you’re not sure anymore,” E.J. finished for her, his voice soft but unwavering. He watched her reaction, the way her shoulders slumped slightly as if confirming his words.

Gina looked down, biting her lip. She hated that he was right. She hated that he could see it. She hated that she had somehow involved someone else in this hurt ship.

“It’s okay,” E.J. continued gently. “We can’t help how we feel.”

She glanced up, studying his face. His eyes were saying more than what his words carried—he knew something she hadn’t said out loud yet. It made her throat tighten. 

But he didn’t press, didn’t demand answers. Instead, he took a deep breath, a hint of a smile softening his features. “I just… I wanted to thank you.”

Gina blinked in surprise. “For what?”

“For… everything. I know I’m very flawed. I’ve made…a lot of mistakes” He rubbed the back of his neck  “But you made me better…”

The sincerity in his voice moved her, and for a moment, the heaviness in her chest eased. Tears stung the back of her eyes, but she swallowed them down, leaning forward to wrap her arms around him in a tight hug. E.J. hugged her back just as fiercely. In that moment, she could not help but wish she felt the same way about him. That all those intricate unilateral feelings for Ricky could disappear. She wished in that hug that love wasn’t complicated. She wished that love was meant for her.

“You’re great, E.J. You’re so much better than you give yourself credit for,” she murmured, her voice thick with emotion. “And I’ll be forever thankful for you being there when I needed a friend the most last semester.”

He pulled back slightly, giving her a lopsided smile. “At least I was a better friend than boyfriend, right?” he joked, though his eyes were bright with unshed tears.

They both laughed softly, the sound breaking through the tension, allowing them to breathe a little easier.

“I really hope things mend with your dad,” Gina said after a pause, sincerity lacing her words. She meant it, truly. E.J. deserved so much more than the hurt he was carrying.

“Yeah, I don’t know about that,” he replied quietly, glancing down at the ground before looking back up at her. “But I hope… No, I know things will work out for you, too. With everything.”

Gina nodded, understanding the weight behind his words. “Thank you,” she whispered.

E.J was about to leave but she asked him to stay “Wait, I have to tell you something”

———

Days had passed since Thanksgving, and Ricky found himself staring at his phone more often than he cared to admit. Each time it buzzed, his heart would leap, only to fall when it wasn’t her. He’d replay their last conversation over and over again, the look in her eyes as she nodded, the way her voice had cracked when she said goodbye.

He waited. And waited.

But her message never came.

His fingers hovered over his phone screen one night, the silence of his room pressing down on him like a weight. He couldn’t take it anymore. He opened their chat—empty since the last time they’d exchanged texts weeks ago. His chest tightened painfully as he began to type, each word feeling heavier than the last.

Ricky

  Hey. I just wanted to see how you’re doing… You don’t have to respond if you’re not ready. I just hope you’re okay. 

He hit send before he could second-guess himself, staring at the message, willing it to bridge the distance between them. But there was no response. Not that night. Not the next. Each day that passed without a reply chipped away at the hope he’d been clinging to.

Ricky tried to stay true to his word. Because why wasn’t she reaching out? Had she already left? He continued texting her without success. He overheard Gina had gotten in touch with Ash and he could taste the bittersweet flavor of those news cause he thought that if she would reach out to someone first it would have been him. 

The summer evening air felt heavy with déjà vu as Gina stepped out of Ashlyn's borrowed house, her heart thumping against her chest in an all-too-familiar rhythm. She'd done this before – said goodbye, packed her bags, left people behind. But this time was different. This time, she wasn't supposed to be leaving at all.

"Hey, you made it," she said softly, closing the front door behind her as she saw Ricky. 

His eyes fell on the pink luggage at her feet, and she watched as his shoulders tensed, his adam's apple bobbing as he swallowed hard. "Are... are you leaving?" His voice cracked slightly on the last word, his gaze finally meeting hers with barely concealed panic.

“Yeah,” Gina nodded, offering him a weak smile. “I’ve got a few minutes before the Uber comes for me.”

“What… why? Where?” Ricky stumbled over his words, a dozen unasked questions swimming behind his eyes.

The confusion in his voice made Gina let out a small giggle, one he had been so afraid he was not going to ever hear again.

"To Louisiana... with my mom," she clarified, watching his face fall slightly.

Ricky swallowed, his throat tightening. “Are you coming back?” Despite his fear, the question slipped out, the vulnerability in his tone more exposed than he would have liked.

“I’m just staying there for a few days,” she said, stepping closer to him, as if closing the gap could ease the tension tightening between them.

“That’s what you wanted to tell me earlier? That you were leaving?” His eyes searched hers, his voice almost pleading.

“I didn’t want to leave without saying goodbye,” Gina murmured, glancing away, the weight of the moment pressing down on her.

"Why are you saying it like that?" Ricky's voice dropped lower. "Like you're not coming back?" He shifted his weight, arms crossing as if trying to shield himself from the thought.

Gina let out a soft, bitter laugh, shaking her head. “I guess I’m just too used to those kinds of goodbyes.”

They stood there, the silence stretching between them, filled with unsaid words and unexpressed emotions. Ricky looked at her, a mix of worry and sadness in his eyes, his posture tense, like he was holding his breath.

“I know yesterday was weird, but… I wanted to thank you for this summer,” Gina said quietly, her gaze never leaving his. “I really had fun because of you.”

Ricky’s expression softened, a flicker of regret flashing across his face. “I’m sorry I didn’t tell you about E.J.,” he whispered.

Gina shook her head gently. “You don’t have to apologize. We’re okay.”

The sound of a car pulling up broke their bubble, and both turned to see the Uber waiting at the curb, its headlights casting long shadows on the pavement.

“I have to go… but, before I leave, I need to give you something,” Gina said, her voice barely audible as she opened the bag she was also carrying. She pulled out a familiar baby blue hoodie.

“What— How?” Ricky started, his voice filled with disbelief and a hint of confusion.

“I’m sorry I didn’t give it back sooner. I wish we had more time, I— I’m sorry,” she stammered, thrusting it toward him as if it were a burden she needed to let go of.

Ricky stared at the hoodie, then at her, shaking his head slowly. “No, keep it,” he said, his voice steadier now. The car honked again, and Gina glanced over her shoulder nervously.

“Take it,” Ricky repeated, more firmly this time, his hand catching hers as she tried to pass it to him. Their eyes locked, and for a second, it was like the rest of the world disappeared.

“And return it once you come back. I don’t want it now,” he added softly, his grip on her wrist tightening ever so slightly. There was something desperate in the way he held on, like letting go meant losing something much more than just a piece of clothing. Like she was taking a piece of his heart with her.

Gina’s eyes widened, and she looked at him, unsure of what to say. But then, she nodded slowly, pulling the hoodie back toward her chest as if it were something precious. “I’m coming back,” she whispered, her voice carrying a promise she hoped she could keep.

“I know,” Ricky murmured, his eyes never leaving hers. There was a quiet certainty in his tone that made Gina’s heart ache. He moved to grab the handle of her suitcase, hoisting it up effortlessly. “Let me help you with that.”

They walked together to the car, side by side, neither speaking. The air between them buzzed with something unspoken, a tension that neither seemed willing to break.

As they stood by the car door, Ricky hesitated, shifting his weight. Gina looked up at him, her expression softening. Then, with a sudden burst of courage, she leaned up and placed a gentle kiss on his cheek, her lips lingering for a fraction of a second longer than necessary.

“Bye, Ricky,” she whispered, stepping back, her eyes never leaving his.

And then she was gone, the car door closing with a soft thud. As the Uber pulled away, Ricky stood there, watching until the taillights disappeared into the night, his hand still warm from where she had held on just moments before and the ghost feeling of her kiss on his cheek.

Ricky swallowed hard, his jaw clenching as he nodded, managing a faint smile. “Bye, Gina.”

The drive home felt longer than usual, each street light casting shadows that reminded Ricky of goodbye waves. His fingers drummed restlessly against his thigh where the hoodie should have been. The rational part of his brain kept repeating that this was different, that Gina had promised to return, but another voice whispered reminders of last time, of unanswered texts and hollow promises.

The house lights were still on when he pulled into the driveway. Ricky sat in his car for a moment, trying to compose himself, to push down the knot in his throat that kept threatening to unravel.

"Hey, kiddo," his dad called out as soon as he stepped through the door. Mike was humming what suspiciously sounded like "Breaking Free" while adjusting his tie in the hallway mirror, but his eyes were focused on Ricky's reflection. "Everything okay?"

"Yeah," Ricky lied, summoning a smile that didn't quite reach his eyes. "Just tired. Long day."

His dad turned to face him properly, that knowing look on his face that always made Ricky feel transparent. "You sure? You look a bit..."

"Has E.J. come back?" Ricky cut him off, desperate to change the subject.

"No, haven't seen him," Mike replied, checking his phone. "But, uh, someone's waiting for you in your room. They asked me to keep it a surprise."

Ricky's heart stuttered. It could not be Gina, could it? No, there was no way. Maybe Big Red was playing a joke on him. 

"I'd stay and chat more, but I'm running late for dinner with Jennifer—"

"Please stop saying her name like that!"

"Like what?" Mike's eyes twinkled mischievously. "Like Jennifer, my girlfriend Jennifer, who just happens to be your amazing drama teacher Jennifer, who thinks you should join the fall musical—"

"I'm disowning you," Ricky declared, already heading for the stairs. "This is cruel and unusual punishment."

"Love you too, kiddo!" His dad called after him, chuckling. "Oh, and Jennifer wanted me to remind you about drama club sign-ups—"

"GOODBYE, DAD!" Ricky yelled over his shoulder, escaping his dad's teasing. 

He could hear his father's laughter following him as he made his way down the hallway, feeling his heart start to pick up pace. The door to his room was ajar, a sliver of light spilling out into the hallway. He paused for a second, the odd feeling of anticipation mingling with the remnants of unease from earlier.

Pushing the door open, Ricky blinked in surprise. His gaze swept over the familiar environment of his messy room, and then landed on the figure sitting on his bed.

It wasn’t Big Red.

“Nini?” 

Chapter Text

The coffee shop buzzed with afternoon chatter, but the noise felt distant at their corner table. E.J. watched Lily stir her untouched latte, her movements deliberately slow, calculated. He knew what she was doing – had played enough mind games himself in the past to recognize them.

"I'm sorry to be the one telling you this," Lily's voice dripped with practiced concern, "but I just thought it was unfair of you not to know."

E.J.'s jaw tightened, but he kept his expression neutral. "Do you have any proof of what you are saying?"

A small smile played at the corners of Lily's mouth as she reached for her phone. The screen brightness illuminated her face as she scrolled, the pause just a beat too long to be natural. Finally, she turned the phone toward him.

There it was – Ricky and Gina. The timestamp read 1:27 AM. Gina was laughing at something, her hand on Ricky's shoulder for balance as she climbed into his car. The streetlight caught the softness in Ricky's expression as he looked at her.

But this... this photo wasn’t the bombshell Lily thought it was. He knew why Ricky had picked her up that night. Gina had needed a ride. That was all. He knew this, and yet...

"That is your evidence?" His voice came out steadier than he felt.

"They were in a public space," Lily leaned back, satisfaction flickering across her features. "Don't expect second-level PDA."

Something hot and uncomfortable settled in E.J.'s stomach. He pushed his chair back. "I'll leave."

"Did Ricky ever tell you why we broke up?"

E.J. stopped mid-rise, his fingers gripping the edge of the table. He knew he shouldn't ask, knew this was exactly what Lily wanted, but the words escaped anyway. "What about it?"

"It's funny," Lily traced the rim of her cup, "how history repeats itself. He clearly has a fixation on every girl you date."

"The photo's from the night I asked him to pick her up," E.J. said finally, but even to his own ears, the words sounded more like a question than a statement.

Lily's smile widened slightly. "Is that what they told you?"

His mind could not help but travel back in time, his shoulders too heavy from the weight of being the director of the musical but his eyes still had managed to notice that the two of them had fallen back into their easy friendship. Their playful teasing had returned, the kind where Ricky would throw a quick wink her way after making her laugh or Gina would nudge him with her shoulder when they passed each other during rehearsals after getting an inside joke E.J. had no idea about. It wasn’t done with any malice, but there was no denying the undeniable chemistry that buzzed between them—tension that neither of them fully acknowledged, but it lingered just beneath the surface and he noticed.

They had been blocking the scene on a warm afternoon. The makeshift stage at Camp Shallow Lake was buzzing with campers running lines and rehearsing choreography, but all E.J. had only been able to focus on was the moment that was about to come. He had watched as Ricky and Gina stood in position, ready to rehearse the climactic final scene between Ana and Kristoff.

"Alright," E.J. had  called out, trying to keep his voice steady despite the unease bubbling inside him. "Let’s run through the dialogue. But..."  He  had hesitated, his gaze flicking nervously to Ricky, whose posture seemed almost too relaxed, and then back to Gina, whose eyes were sharp and expectant. He knew what he was about to say would draw reactions, but he didn’t care. "We’re gonna make a change. We’ll cut the kiss."

Kourtney, sitting off to the side with Carlos, had gasped dramatically, hand flying to her chest. “Excuse me? Cutting the kiss? Oh, no, no, no. People are watching this from all over. We can’t just cut the kiss!”

Carlos, ever the dramatic counterpart, had nodded in agreement. “Livestreamed to the world, E.J.! The world is watching, and you want to deprive them of the kiss? What’s next? Cutting the Let It Go solo? What are we, savages?” Carlos’ tone, half-joking, half-outraged, only had made the knot in E.J.'s chest tighten. He felt the weight of every eye on him, judgment hanging in the air.

E.J. crossed his arms defensively, trying to maintain a calm face. “I just think it’s unnecessary. We can show the connection without…” He waved a hand, “...that.”

The kiss wasn’t just an acting choice—it was a risk. A risk he hadn’t been willing to take, especially with the way things felt between Gina and Ricky.

As he spoke, E.J. could feel Gina’s eyes on him, and he tensed. She blinked, and for a brief moment, her surprise flickered across her face. Then something else—a tension that mirrored his own—settled in her gaze. E.J. could see she was putting the pieces together, realizing that this wasn’t about the scene at all.

Carlos leaned closer to Kourtney and muttered, just loud enough for everyone to hear, “I smell jealousy in the air. And it’s not coming from Kristoff.”

E.J. winced at the jab. Jealousy? Of course it was jealousy. How could it not be? He had seen the way Ricky’s eyes lingered on Gina, how their banter had returned, that easy chemistry they’d once shared now crackling just beneath the surface. E.J. tried to ignore it, but in moments like this, it was impossible to push down.

Kourtney raised an eyebrow, never one to miss a chance to stir the pot. “Right? E.J., you know we need the kiss. I mean, it’s not like Ricky’s gonna sweep Gina off her feet or anything.” Her tone was teasing, but E.J. heard the edge in her words, the unspoken challenge. “Right, Gina?”

Gina’s forced smile didn’t fool E.J. Her discomfort was as plain as his own. “Right,” she said, agreeing with Kourtney playfully, but E.J. caught the way her fingers tightened into her palms. She wasn’t just agreeing for the sake of the scene—she was agreeing to avoid something deeper. E.J. knew what that felt like, because he was doing the same.

Ricky, meanwhile, shifted awkwardly beside Gina, the tension in the air almost palpable. E.J. saw the moment Ricky glanced at her, just a flicker of hesitation before he turned back to E.J. “Yeah, I’m cool with cutting it,” Ricky said quickly. Too quickly. “We don’t need to do the kiss.”

E.J. tried not to let his relief show, but it was there. Ricky was playing along, but E.J. could sense it—the same thing that gnawed at him. Ricky wasn’t indifferent. E.J. could see it in the way Ricky stood next to Gina, the tension in his posture, the uncertainty in his voice. Ricky still cared.

Carlos let out an exaggerated groan, flopping back in his chair. “You guys are killing the magic! This is theatre, people, not a middle school dance. What’s next? No hand-holding?”

Kourtney added with a grin, “Right? At this rate, Kristoff and Anna will be giving each other high-fives instead of falling in love.”

Gina’s laughter, though forced, echoed hollowly in the air. She was trying to shrug it off, but E.J. knew her well enough to see the frustration underneath. She wasn’t just upset about the kiss being cut. She was upset because E.J. had made the decision without talking to her. He had acted out of fear, and now the doubt was hanging between them, thick and heavy.

Kourtney and Carlos continued to banter in the background, but Gina could feel E.J.'s eyes on her, waiting for a response. She swallowed, then finally met his gaze, her expression carefully neutral.

“Fine, no kiss,” she said, keeping her voice steady. “We’ll play it your way.”

As they wrapped up rehearsal for the day, E.J. watched from a distance, arms crossed, eyes narrowing slightly. He could feel it—the unspoken connection between Ricky and Gina that still lingered. He’d seen the way Ricky looked at her lately, trying to hide it but giving her the same looks from back when they were just “friends” in her first semester at East.

And that’s exactly why he had cut the kiss. Because, deep down, E.J. wasn’t sure if the kiss would’ve stayed just a kiss.

Because he did not think it was possible for Ricky to kiss her and not love her. But the deeper fear gnawed at him: maybe Gina hadn’t chosen him because she wanted him. Maybe she’d settled for him because Ricky wasn’t an option. E.J. had tried to ignore it, tried to convince himself that Ricky wasn’t a threat. After all, Ricky had shown decency—he’d helped Gina surprise him, played the good friend, even seemed supportive of their relationship. And that last part was mainly the reason he had given up on her, because Ricky was a good guy. 

Gina never got to love him. He had accepted that and let her go. But, if Ricky felt the same, who was E.J. to get in their way?

However,  the weight of his conversation with Lily still sat heavy in his chest, making him question everything he thought he knew. Maybe a night at his cousin's place would ease his mind. After all, Ricky had helped him when he needed it. He trusted Ricky.

Or at least, he had.

E.J. got into Ricky's place using the spare key Mr. Bowen had given him in case they were not there. The house was quiet, and he hoped to find it empty. He wasn't ready to see Ricky yet. 

Familiar voices drifted down from Ricky's room. E.J. automatically slowed his steps, years of theater training making him mindful of interrupting scenes not meant for him. Then he heard the soft laughter – Ricky's familiar chuckle, slightly strained in a way only someone who knew him well would notice, mixed with a voice that made his stomach drop. He'd know that laugh anywhere.

Before he could think twice, his hand was on the doorknob, and he opened it.

Nini was pressed against Ricky in what looked like an embrace, her arms wrapped around his neck, their faces close enough that from E.J.'s angle, he couldn't tell if they were about to kiss or just had. Ricky's hands hung awkwardly at his sides, but E.J. barely registered that detail, too caught up in the familiar ache of walking in a picture of the present that tasted bitterly like past.

The scene felt intimate, stolen – like walking in on the end of a rom-com where the leads finally get together. 

He clearly has a fixation on every girl you date.

Had she been wrong about which girl, though?

Except now Gina had literally just left town. Maybe she was still at the airport. After closing all the possible doors of getting back to him. After weeks of him pretending not to notice how her eyes would follow Ricky across rooms, just like Nini's used to.

"Oh!" Nini jumped back from Ricky, but her hand lingered on his arm. Ricky shifted his weight backward, almost imperceptibly.  "E.J.! I didn't know you were here."

"Clearly," E.J. said, his voice coming out harder than he intended. He watched Ricky step away from Nini, and noticed how his friend couldn't quite meet his eyes. The same guilty look he'd worn whenever E.J. caught him staring at Gina during rehearsals.

The silence stretched, thick with history and implications. E.J. had really thought what Ricky felt for Gina was different – deeper, realer than what had happened with Nini.  E.J. had spent these past days convincing himself that whatever Ricky felt for Gina was real, that it was deep enough to step back from. But now? Now it just seemed like Ricky was still the same guy, circling back to Nini the moment Gina was out of sight.

"I was just leaving," Nini said quickly, gathering her purse. "It was good seeing you, E.J."

"Yeah," E.J. managed, stepping aside to let her pass. He noticed how she squeezed Ricky's arm before she left, how natural the gesture seemed. Just like old times.

The front door clicked shut, leaving the two boys in a silence that felt anything but brotherly. E.J. could see Ricky formulating explanations, could practically hear the "it's not what it looks like" brewing.

"Don't," E.J. said, cutting off whatever Ricky was about to say. "Guess some things never change, huh?"

"E.J., it's not—"

"Save it, I'm staying at Ash tonight." The words came out sharp, bitten off. A thousand other words crowded behind his teeth – about Gina, about how she looked at Ricky, about how he thought Ricky was different this time. But he swallowed them back. Ricky didn't deserve to know how much Gina cared, not anymore.

He didn't wait for Ricky's response, letting the basement door shut behind him with a finality that echoed through the house. In the darkness of the night, he pulled out his phone, thumb hovering over Lily's contact.

Maybe she had been right about everything after all. Maybe some people have a fixation on someone else’s girlfriends – even if they didn't actually want them once they got them.

The bitter irony wasn't lost on him: here he was again, the understudy in his own love story, watching from the wings as Ricky Bowen got everything without even trying.

What he didn't see was Ricky sinking onto his bed after he left, staring at his blank phone screen, wondering if Gina had gotten to the airport already.

But now E.J.'s face kept flashing in his memory too – that flash of hurt that had morphed into something harder, more accusatory. It didn't make sense.

He rubbed his hands over his face, trying to piece together why E.J. had reacted that way. Sure, Ricky understood that the situation might’ve looked bad, but he hadn't done anything wrong. He and Nini had shared a quick, friendly hug after catching up. There was no hidden meaning behind it, no romantic undertones. Just old friends reconnecting for a brief moment. 

Yeah, they were exes too. However, that was way too in the past for Ricky.

He shifted uncomfortably, the weight of guilt pressing down on him. He hadn’t done anything, but he still felt guilty. 

"Maybe he’s not mad about me and Nini," Ricky muttered to himself. "Maybe he’s just upset about Gina."

His eyes drifted toward his phone lying next to him on the bed, its screen dark and silent. He hadn’t texted her since she left for the airport. He wanted to, though. He wanted to check on her, see if she’d arrived safely. But every time he thought about it, guilt twisted in his chest. Should he even be thinking about her right now?

Yet, how could he not?

Nini’s sudden arrival and the tension with E.J. had thrown him off balance, leaving him no time to process what had happened with Gina.

His hoodie.

She’d had it all along. He could not help but smile at the thought, but immediately stopped.

 A smile tugged at his lips before he caught himself, forcing it away. This wasn't right. Not with his newfound closeness to E.J.  Not now that Gina had left and he was not even sure if he could believe in her promise of coming back…

But that kiss…

His cheeks flushed as he recalled the way she’d kissed him on the cheek. The memory lingered, the ghost of her lips haunting him—a reminder of broken promises and bittersweet goodbyes.

Ricky bit his lip, hesitating before picking up his phone. He stared at the blank screen for a moment before unlocking it. His fingers hovered over Gina’s contact. He typed out a quick message.

Ricky

Hey Gi. Made it to the airport ok?

He pressed send and tossed the phone onto the bed, trying to shake off the feeling of dread that clung to him. It was only a check-in, nothing more. He shouldn’t feel guilty for caring about her.

Minutes passed, and Ricky found himself replaying E.J.'s expression over and over again in his head. The pain in his eyes, the frustration... it was all so raw. Ricky knew how much E.J. had been struggling lately, especially with his dad, and now with Gina leaving, it was like everything was piling up on him. Ricky hated that he might’ve made it worse, even unintentionally.

His phone beeped, cutting through the silence. Ricky reached for it, his heart skipping a beat, hoping it was Gina. But it wasn’t.

Nini

Hey... it was really good seeing you today

Feels like forever since we've properly talked

Ricky sighed, his thumb hovering over the screen as he debated how to respond. He didn’t really feel like making conversation. Not with Nini, not with anyone.Still, the idea of talking with his ex about everything felt... weird. Especially now. He typed a quick, polite reply and set his phone down again, his thoughts still tangled around Gina and E.J.

Ricky

Yeah, good to catch up

Ricky couldn’t shake the gnawing guilt in his chest. He hadn’t done anything wrong, but that didn’t make him feel any better. It didn’t take away the weight of knowing his friend was hurting—maybe even more than he let on.

The beep of his phone echoed through the stillness of his room. His heart skipped for a second—was it Gina? He picked it up quickly, a flicker of hope tugging at his chest. But as the screen brightened, his breath faltered.

Another text from Nini.

Nini

I don’t know if it’s just me, but E.J. seemed… off earlier. Did something happen?

Ricky's brows furrowed as he stared at the message. Of course, she had picked up on it. Nini was intuitive that way, always able to sense when something was wrong. Ricky rubbed his temples, thinking back to earlier when E.J. had walked in on them. It had been so brief, just a hug, but clearly, it had struck a nerve with E.J. in a way Ricky hadn’t fully understood.

He sat up in bed, feeling the pressure build again. How could he explain to Nini what had happened when he didn’t even fully grasp it himself? Did he tell her about Gina? About the unresolved tension between him and her, about E.J.'s frustration over everything? Ricky felt stuck in a web of emotions he couldn’t untangle, unsure of how to even begin responding to Nini.

He started typing, deleting and retyping the message several times before settling on something simple.

Ricky

He's been going through some stuff lately. Mix of things.

He hesitated, thumb hovering over the send button. Nini didn’t need to know all the details—at least not right now. Not about Gina, not about E.J.'s feelings for her or the tension that had been building for weeks. That was E.J.'s business to share when he was ready, and Ricky didn’t want to make it worse by airing his friend’s pain without his consent.

With a resigned sigh, he hit send. His thumb hovered over the screen again, unsure if Nini would respond. He didn’t know if he wanted her to. This whole situation was starting to feel like too much, and all Ricky really wanted was to escape from it, if only for a little while.

The phone beeped again almost immediately. Nini’s reply flashed on the screen.

Nini

I hope it’s nothing too bad. He didn’t seem like himself, though… I’m worried about him. If you talk to him, maybe check in?

Ricky stared at the message for a long time, feeling the pressure in his chest tighten. She was worried, just like he was. 

He ran a hand through his hair, dropping his phone back onto the bed with a soft thud. The exhaustion was finally catching up to him, weighing down his limbs. His eyes fluttered shut as he tried to push away the thoughts, the guilt, and the uncertainty gnawing at him.

He could still feel the phone vibrating softly next to him, but his body was too heavy, his mind too foggy. The edges of sleep were starting to pull him under, offering a momentary escape from the storm swirling in his chest.

He didn't hear the final buzz of his phone, didn't see the message that lit up his screen for just a moment:

Ricky barely registered the faint beep of another message arriving. His phone screen lit up again, revealing a new text.

Gina

About to take off. Talk when I land?

But by then, Ricky was already drifting into unconsciousness, his phone screen dimming in the quiet darkness of his room. The message went unread as his breathing steadied, his worries temporarily washed away by the pull of sleep.

———

Multiple crystals waited on Ashlyn’s windowsill, ready for the full moon ritual she'd been planning all week.  Mercury was finally out of retrograde, and she needed all the clarity she could get. The rose quartz caught the last rays of sunset when her doorbell rang, sending ripples through the bowl of moon water she'd been charging.

Through the peephole, she saw E.J. standing there, his usual confident posture nowhere to be found. His shoulders were slumped, one hand rubbing the back of his neck – a nervous tick she recognized from their childhood.

"E.J.?" She opened the door, her voice soft with concern, immediately noticing the redness around his eyes. "What’s wrong?"

He tried to summon a smile, but it faltered before it could reach his lips. "Hey, Ash. Are my uncles home?"

"No, why?" Confusion clouded her face, but it was nothing compared to the sadness in his eyes.

"Can I… can I crash here tonight?" he asked, his voice quieter than she was used to hearing.

The moment he stepped inside, she saw him falter. His eyes caught on the worn burgundy throw blanket Gina always curled up in during their movie nights was still draped over the armchair. The whole house echoed with the ghost of her presence.

E.J. made it as far as the couch before sinking down, his head dropping into his hands. The same couch where he'd spent evenings helping Gina run lines, where he'd first noticed how her eyes crinkled when she really laughed, where he'd realized he was falling for her and thought, for a moment, that maybe she was falling too.

Ashlyn sat beside him, waiting. The citrine crystal in her pocket felt heavy – she'd been carrying it for protection, but now it seemed to pulse with an uncomfortable energy.

"I went to Ricky's," he finally said, his voice rough. "Found him with Nini."

"Nini?" Ashlyn couldn't hide her surprise. "She's back in town?"

"Yeah," he let out a bitter laugh. "And already right back where she belongs, apparently."

"Oh, E.J...." She reached for his hand, noting how it trembled.

"It's obviously not about Nini, you know?" His voice cracked. "It's... God, Ash, it's everything. Gina just left, and he's already..." He couldn't finish the sentence.

Ashlyn's brow furrowed in confusion. The conversation she'd had with Gina last semester played in her mind – her best friend confessing her feelings for Ricky months ago, but insisting with absolute certainty that he'd never see her that way. "Wait, what do you mean about Gina and Ricky?"

E.J. avoided her gaze, his voice distant as if he were somewhere else. "I see the way she looks at him," he said quietly. "The same way Nini used to. And he... during rehearsals at camp..." His words trailed off, barely more than a whisper, as though it hurt too much to say out loud. "Why am I never enough, Ash? What's wrong with me that makes everyone choose him?"

Ashlyn’s heart ached for him, even as her mind tried to process everything—Gina's hidden feelings, E.J.'s heartbreak, and this situation with Nini that made no sense. She hugged him, feeling the tremors of his emotions…

"I'm so tired of being the understudy in my own life," he managed between shaky breaths. "And the worst part? Ricky's not even trying to hurt anyone. He just... exists, and people fall for him. And I cannot even be mad at him because he has supported me with all this thing with…my dad" He sighed as they pulled apart.

“And I saw how he looked at her at camp. I knew I was not imagining it!” E.J. added, his frustration surfacing.

“Wait," Ashlyn blurted without thinking, “so you did cut the kiss between Ana and Kristoff because you were jealous?” She instantly regretted the question as she saw E.J.’s expression. "Sorry, I didn’t mean to... go on."

“I really thought he had not done anything…at camp,  he seemed to keep his distance. Respect the boundaries, you know?”

"I'm not following, Eej. If he didn’t do anything, then why are you mad at Ricky?"

“I saw Lily today.”

Lily had told E.J. how surprised she was when Ricky broke up with her. Everything had seemed fine between them—at least on the surface. But things didn’t start adding up until she learned where Ricky had gone that summer.

They were at the mall, Lily browsing dresses while Ricky trailed behind her, clearly bored after two hours of indecision.

"Hey, handsome, let me try this one on. I’ll be right back," Lily had said, playfully touching his face before heading to the dressing room. Ricky just nodded absently, barely reacting.

In her retelling, Lily had been planning to surprise him, maybe catch his attention with how stunning she looked. But as she approached from behind, something caught her eye—Ricky’s phone screen. She couldn’t see it clearly, but she swore she saw him staring at Gina's contact name.

E.J. had brushed it off when Lily first told him. "Come on, that’s ridiculous. You didn’t even see the screen properly," he’d said.

But Lily had insisted, a sly smile on her lips. "Oh, you think that’s all?"

She had added that things got weirder after they left the mall. Lily was talking, going on about how she got her curls to look so perfect that day, offering to teach Ricky some tricks for his hair too. She was holding his hand, but at some point, without her noticing, Ricky let go. Lily hadn’t even realized he’d stopped listening until she followed his gaze. 

There, across the street, were Gina and E.J. They were standing close, eating ice cream, E.J.’s arm casually around Gina’s waist, the two of them laughing together.

"I thought maybe Ricky didn’t want you to see us," Lily had told E.J., playing up her suspicions. "You know, because you don’t like me. I could feel him tense up the moment he saw you two."

But then something strange happened. Ricky’s gaze stayed fixed on Gina for what felt like an eternity, and it wasn’t subtle. It was intense, almost... longing. That’s when things got even weirder.

Gina must’ve felt it too because she turned around, and in the midst of that charged moment, she dropped her ice cream. It splattered all over the sidewalk, and her whole demeanor shifted. She seemed rattled. Shaken.

"And then you—ever the gentleman—got up to go get napkins for her, leaving me standing there with Ricky," Lily had said, twisting the knife. "While you were gone, Ricky and Gina just... stared at each other. It was like they didn’t even care that I was there, like they were in their own world."

Lily had watched the whole thing, her chest tightening with something she refused to name—jealousy, suspicion, anger. When Gina finally walked away, Ricky barely acknowledged Lily, muttering something about a 'family emergency' before making his exit.

"He didn’t go to see his family," Lily had insisted to E.J., her voice venomous. "His parents are divorced. He went to meet her ."

Back in the present, Ashlyn’s face twisted in disbelief. "Wait... Lily thinks Ricky was having an affair with Gina? Based on that?"

E.J. stood up abruptly, running his hands through his hair in frustration. "I didn't want to believe her, but then I see him with Nini, and it's like..." He trailed off, pacing the room.

"Like what?" Ashlyn pressed gently.

"Like nothing's changed!" His voice rose slightly. "Like he's still the same guy who—" He cut himself off, taking a deep breath. "I convinced myself that what he felt for Gina was different. That it was real enough for me to..." His voice caught. "Real enough for me to step back."

Ashlyn watched as her cousin struggled to maintain his composure, his jaw clenching and unclenching. "But seeing him with Nini tonight..."

"E.J., I don't think—"

"You know what kills me?" His voice was barely above a whisper now, and Ashlyn could see the tears he was fighting back. "Gina's probably still at the airport right now. She just left, Ash. She just..." He turned away, facing the window, but Ashlyn could see his reflection trembling.

"And the worst part is..." He pressed his palms against the window frame, head bowing. "The worst part..."

The silence stretched for several long moments. When he spoke again, his voice was so quiet Ashlyn almost missed it.

"She chose him," he managed between breaths, still facing the window. "She chose him, and he doesn't even..." Another sob cut him off. "He doesn't even see her the way I..." He couldn't finish.

Ashlyn stood up and gently turned him around, pulling him into a hug. This time, he didn't resist, collapsing into his cousin's embrace as the tears finally fell freely.

"It's not fair," he whispered into her shoulder. "She deserves someone who puts her first. Someone who..." The rest of the sentence disappeared into another wave of tears, but Ashlyn understood. E.J. wasn't just hurt that Gina couldn't love him – he was devastated that she loved someone who seemed to always have one foot in the past with someone else.

They stayed like that for a long time, the moon casting long shadows across the floor, until E.J.'s sobs gradually quieted into uneven breaths. When he finally pulled back, his eyes were red and swollen, but there was something lighter about him, as if letting go of the weight he'd been carrying had freed something inside him.

"Thank you," he whispered, wiping his eyes with the heel of his hand.

Ashlyn squeezed his arm. "That's what family's for." She paused, then added softly, "You know, sometimes the right person comes when you least expect it."

E.J. managed a weak smile. "Yeah, maybe." But his eyes drifted to the burgundy blanket on the armchair, and Ashlyn knew it would be a while before her cousin's heart would be ready to believe that.

———

The next morning, Ricky was startled awake by a sharp sound, the distinct knock at the door breaking the stillness of his room. He squinted against the daylight filtering through his curtains, still groggy from the restless night. His phone was lying next to him on the bed, and the time read 10:32 a.m.

He groaned, rubbing the sleep from his eyes. It wasn’t early, but his head felt heavy, weighed down by the unresolved tension from the day before. Then, as if on instinct, he reached for his phone, hoping to see something that might ease the knot in his chest. His heart gave a hopeful flutter as he noticed a notification.

Gina.

His pulse quickened. She had texted him last night—probably something important.

Gina

About to take off. Talk when I land?

He swung the door open, only to find himself face-to-face with a tall, impeccably dressed woman. She wore a tailored blazer, her posture rigid yet graceful, exuding an air of someone who was used to getting what she wanted. Ricky blinked, trying to place where he had seen her before. She looked familiar—too familiar.

It hit him like a ton of bricks.

"E.J.'s mom?"

She nodded curtly, her lips pursing into a tight smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes. There was an unsettling sense of formality about her, like she was here for business, not a social visit. Ricky felt his stomach tighten.

"Yes, I believe my son is staying here?" she said, her voice crisp but polite. "I came to drop something off for him."

Ricky shifted awkwardly, unsure of what to say. He hadn’t expected to see E.J.’s mom, of all people, at his doorstep.

"Uh, yeah. He’s, uh, staying here," Ricky finally managed, rubbing the back of his neck. "But he’s not here right now. I could give him a message if you want?"

Her expression didn’t change, but she handed him a neatly folded letter, the edges pristine as if it had been handled with care. "Please make sure E.J. gets this," she said. "It’s important."

Ricky hesitated as he took the envelope from her, the weight of it more symbolic than physical. He couldn’t shake the strange tension that hung in the air between them. There was something unspoken in the way E.J.'s mom looked at him, almost like she knew more than she was letting on.

"Yeah, I’ll make sure he gets it," Ricky replied, forcing a smile.

However, was it too soon to approach him? Should he give him some time to deal with everything? 

A couple of days went by and E.J. stood outside Ricky’s house, feeling the familiar weight of the backpack slung over his shoulder. He’d been telling himself all morning that he was just here to grab the few things he’d left behind, but deep down, he knew there was more to it. The last few days had left a storm brewing inside him, one he couldn’t seem to calm.

His fist hovered over the door for a second longer than it should have before he finally knocked. He heard the faint shuffle of footsteps, and then the door opened to reveal Ricky, looking a little surprised but not entirely unprepared.

“Hey,” Ricky greeted cautiously, stepping back to let E.J. in.

“Hey,” E.J. mumbled, walking past him into the living room, which felt eerily quiet. He set his backpack down by the couch, feeling the tension in the air settle over them like a heavy blanket.

They stood there in silence for a minute, neither quite ready to break it. Ricky shifted uncomfortably, glancing at E.J., who seemed lost in thought. 

“Look,” E.J. began, his voice stiff, “I came to pick up my stuff. But... I think we need to clear the air about everything that’s been going on.”

Ricky, leaning against the kitchen counter, nodded slowly. “Yeah, I figured.”

E.J. glanced at him, gauging his expression. “I’m sorry for the way I acted the other night. It wasn’t fair to you, and I—there’s been a lot going on in my head.”

“E.J., you don’t have to—”

“No, let me finish,” he said firmly. “It wasn’t my place to say anything about you and Nini. That’s none of my business.”

Ricky sighed, “There’s nothing happening with Nini,” he said quietly.

E.J. studied him for a beat, not sure whether he believed that. He could still picture the way Nini’s hand lingered on Ricky’s arm. But that wasn’t what was really bothering him, was it?

“Okay,” E.J. said, though his voice held a slight edge. “If you say so.”

Ricky frowned. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

E.J. shook his head, feeling his frustration bubble up. “You don’t believe me, do you?”

E.J. clenched his jaw, trying to hold it together.  "Can you blame me? It wouldn't be the first time, would it?"

Ricky’s eyes narrowed, confusion written all over his face. “First time for what? Getting back with Nini? Because that’s not what—”

“No,” E.J. snapped, his anger slipping through. “This isn’t about Nini. It’s about Gina.”

Ricky blinked, caught off guard. “What? What does Gina have to do with—”

“Oh, come on, man!” E.J. snapped. “Don’t act like you don’t know what I’m talking about!”

“I truly don’t. So, please, explain!”

"I saw how you two were during her first semester at East, always together, always so close—"

"We were just friends," Ricky protested, but his voice wavered. "Nothing ever—"

"Yeah, she said the same thing. And I believed her." E.J. ran a hand through his hair, pacing now. "But tell me something, Ricky. Look me in the eye and tell me you never felt anything for her. Tell me you don't feel anything now."

"E.J., I—" Ricky's voice caught.

"Don't." E.J.'s voice cracked. "Don't even try to deny it. I saw the way you looked at her during rehearsals at Shallow Lake too, how you always managed to be there whenever she needed someone. And now what? Gina leaves town and suddenly you're back with Nini? Was she just one more girl you play with 'cause you can’t be alone?"

"You think I am playing with her?" Ricky's voice, usually so controlled, cracked under the weight of the accusation.

E.J. crossed his arms tightly, his own emotions simmering just below the surface. "What am I supposed to think, Ricky? I trusted you. And yet, here we are, with everything starting to make sense. Lily said a lot of stuff too, and I didn’t want to believe her, but now—"

Ricky’s head snapped up, his eyes wide with disbelief. "Lily? You’re taking Lily’s word for this?"

E.J.'s jaw clenched. "She didn’t lie about how you feel about Gina, though. You do have feelings for her, right?”

A beat of silence passed, and Ricky’s face softened, his frustration blending with something deeper—regret, maybe. His body shifted, shoulders sagging as if he could no longer hold up the walls he’d spent so long building.

"I wasn’t playing with Gina," Ricky whispered, more to himself than to E.J. His hands, once tense, relaxed as they slid along the counter. His eyes darted, still too scared to face E.J., but his voice held a kind of raw vulnerability that felt unfamiliar. "I never meant for any of this to happen. I tried, E.J. I tried to be a good friend to her, to keep it all locked away. For her sake. For yours. And for mine."

E.J.'s breath caught in his throat. For the first time since walking through the door, he saw something different in Ricky—a pain that mirrored his own. "So...you’re saying it’s true?"

Ricky swallowed hard, his gaze dropping again as though the truth were too heavy to look at head-on. "Yeah. I’ve felt something for her for a while now, okay?" His words came out in a rush, like they had been clawing their way out of him for years. "But I didn’t say anything because she was with you. I didn’t want to feel that way. I didn’t want to mess things up for her, or for us."

E.J. blinked, the admission hitting him harder than he expected. He wanted to feel angry, wanted to lash out, but all he felt was a strange, hollow ache in his chest. "And what about now?" His voice was barely above a whisper.

Ricky’s hands trembled as he ran them through his hair, his whole body screaming tension. "Now?" He let out a hollow laugh, finally lifting his gaze to meet E.J.'s. His eyes were glassy, like he was on the verge of breaking. "Now I’m more messed up than ever. She’s never felt the same way, man. I’m just her friend. That’s it."

E.J. stared at him, his thoughts racing. "And you really believe that?"

"I have to." Ricky’s voice cracked again, this time with more raw emotion. "Because if I let myself think otherwise, if I let myself hope for something more, I’ll only end up ruining everything."

For a long moment, neither of them said anything. E.J. was processing, trying to piece together everything he’d thought he knew. Maybe Lily had twisted the truth, but this... this was real. Ricky wasn’t some heartless guy stringing Gina along. He was a mess of tangled feelings, trying to navigate his own pain while still caring deeply for her.

"You really care about her," E.J. said softly. It wasn't a question.

Ricky's shoulders slumped. "Yeah," he whispered. "I do. But E.J., I swear I never—"

"I know," E.J. cut him off, and was surprised to find he meant it. He sank into the nearest chair, suddenly exhausted. "You know what the worst part is? I think she might feel the same way."

Ricky's head snapped up. "What?"

E.J. gave a sad smile. "Come on, man. You really haven't noticed? The way her whole face lights up when you walk into a room? How she always laughs a little louder at your jokes?" He shook his head. "I spent months trying to convince myself I was imagining it."

Ricky stood frozen, his mind reeling. "No," he said weakly. "That's not... she wouldn't..."

E.J. watched his friend struggle, feeling a confusing mix of sympathy and resignation. "Look," he said finally, "I can't believe I'm saying this, but... if your feelings are real, you can’t keep running from them. "

Ricky's eyes widened in disbelief. "What? E.J., I could never—"

“I’m not saying you should jump in and tell her right now,” E.J. interrupted, his voice gentle but firm. “I’m saying… if you really feel this way, don’t keep hiding from it. Don’t keep pretending like it doesn’t matter. But… give it some time. It's... it's still too fresh. For all of us.”

Ricky’s throat tightened. He wanted to believe that, to cling to the possibility that maybe—just maybe—Gina could feel something for him. But the fear of hurting E.J. and the lingering sting of their history with Nini hung heavy in the air between them.

“I can’t hurt her, E.J.,” Ricky said, his voice cracking with the weight of his emotions. “I can’t mess this up. What if I lose her completely? What if—”

“What if you don’t?” E.J. cut in gently, meeting Ricky’s gaze with a surprising softness. “What if… this is what’s meant to happen? You don’t have to rush it. But don’t let fear make you miss your chance, Ricky.”

Ricky stared at him, his chest tightening with a mix of emotions—gratitude, guilt, confusion. “Why are you saying this?” he asked, his voice barely audible. “After everything… why aren’t you mad at me?”

E.J. paused for a moment, his expression conflicted before softening again. “I’m not saying it doesn’t hurt,” he admitted quietly. “I care about Gina. I always will. But… I want her to be happy. And if that means she’s better off with you…” He swallowed hard, the words difficult to say. “Then I’m not gonna stand in the way.”

Ricky’s eyes burned as the weight of E.J.’s words hit him. The selflessness, the pain, and the understanding all wrapped together left Ricky speechless.

“But like I said,” E.J. continued, his voice growing firmer, “give it some time. Let the dust settle.”

Ricky nodded, though the lump in his throat made it hard to speak. “Yeah… yeah, okay.”

E.J. stood up, slinging his backpack over his shoulder. The tension between them had shifted, but there was still an unspoken heaviness in the air. He took a deep breath before glancing back at Ricky, a hint of a smile tugging at the corner of his mouth.

As E.J. turned to leave, he paused at the door. "Ricky?"

"Yeah?"

"Don't waste your chance like I did."

With that, he went to Ricky's room, leaving Ricky alone with his tumultuous thoughts and the faintest glimmer of hope for the future.

Chapter Text

Nini slipped into Kourtney's room, her steps light but charged with energy. She closed the door behind her with a soft click, letting out a satisfied sigh as she leaned back against it.

Kourtney, perched cross-legged on the edge of her bed, looked up from her sketchbook. Her brow furrowed as she took in the look on Nini's face—part dreamy, part smug. "Neens, what took you so long? Where did you go?" Kourtney's tone carried genuine curiosity, but there was an edge to it – the kind that suggested she already knew the answer.

Nini flopped onto the couch beside her, a dreamy smile playing on her lips. "I went to see a certain someone."

Kourtney’s sketchbook snapped shut with an audible thwack . "Oh no," she groaned, her eyes narrowing as she leaned forward.

"Yes." Nini's eyes sparkled with mischief, clearly pleased with Kourtney's reaction.

"No, Niners." Kourtney's voice dropped into that particular tone of disapproval she reserved for bad fashion choices and worse dating decisions.

"I had to," Nini insisted, as if she were describing some cosmic inevitability rather than an impulse decision.

Kourtney turned to face her friend fully, legs crossed. "Why?" She paused, then leaned forward, gossip instincts overtaking disapproval. "But wait, first tell me: Did something happen?"

The familiar creak of Ricky's bedroom floor had filled the silence as they stood there, the space between them charged with memories. It felt strange, Ricky thought, how someone could feel simultaneously so familiar and so distant. 

"Did you see the show? I didn't get to see you," Ricky asked with a hint of surprise, trying to navigate this unexpected reunion with casual ease.

Nini tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, a gesture he once knew by heart. "Oh, I left before it ended. Saying goodbye kinda sucks. Couldn't do it."

“Yeah, I get that,” he replied quietly, as a recent memory of saying goodbye surfaced in his mind, tightening his throat. He pushed the feeling aside, forcing a smile.

“But I did see you and Gina. Great chemistry, by the way,” Nini said, her tone light and teasing, completely oblivious to the way his posture stiffened at her comment. “I guess what they say is true.”

Ricky's heart skipped. "What is?" He asked, wondering if his feelings had been as transparent as they felt.

“That when nothing is going on off stage, the chemistry’s better,” she quipped, a teasing glint in her eyes. “Guess that’s why our Troy and Gabriela weren’t the best.”

"You said we were great," Ricky played along, relief washing over him.

"I saw the videos, we really weren't." Nini's eyes crinkled with amusement, and she was sitting closer now, though Ricky couldn't remember when that had happened.

Their laughter filled the room, and Ricky found himself marveling at how easy it felt – talking and joking with someone who once held his whole heart. 

"But I wonder if we would be now." Nini's voice dropped lower, more intimate. The silence that followed felt weighted with intention. She looked at him deeply, her eyes holding that familiar warmth that used to make his knees weak.

"Well, guess we'll never know," Ricky said, maintaining the lightness in his voice while taking a small step back.

Nini leaned forward slightly, undeterred. "Don't you think Miss Jenn is making HSM3 this year?"

"No idea. We never got to make HSM2 either" Ricky replied, absently checking his phone.

“Wouldn’t it be a dream, though?” she said, her eyes lighting up with enthusiasm. “To do HSM3 for our senior year?”

"Weren't you going to finish high school in California?" The question came out politely confused, genuinely wondering why she was spinning future scenarios.

"I must confess I'm second-guessing it," Nini stood up, moving into his line of sight. Her eyes sparkled with possibility. "Wouldn't it be great to play Troy and Gabriela one last time?"

"You don't know we get the leads for sure." Ricky's gaze drifted to his window.

"C'mon, Ricky," Nini stepped closer, her voice soft and familiar. "You know we would.” He just shrugged and she continued “But, please keep the secret of the possibility of me returning. I don't want to disappoint anyone if I don't."

He nodded, and shifted uncomfortably, his fingers tapping idly on the desk behind him as Nini's words floated through the air. He tried to focus on what she was saying, but his thoughts were elsewhere.

"I mean, think about it, Ricky," Nini said, her voice lilting with excitement. "If I stay, if we do get the leads, it could be like old times, you know? The big send-off we never got."

"Yeah, maybe," he replied, his tone vague. He managed a smile, but it didn’t quite reach his eyes. 

Nini stepped closer, her arm brushing his lightly. "I’ve missed this, you know. Being around you."

Ricky swallowed hard, glancing at her. There was something sincere in her eyes, but it didn’t stir the same feeling it used to. 

"Yeah, it’s... nice catching up," he replied, trying not to sound as distracted as he felt. 

“You okay?” Nini’s voice pulled him back into the moment, her hand resting on his arm now.

Ricky forced a smile. “Yeah, just… a lot on my mind.”

“Like what?” Nini asked, stepping even closer, her gaze softening in a way that used to unravel him.

He hesitated, but he stopped himself. Nini didn't need to know. Not yet. Maybe not ever.

“It’s nothing,” he said instead, looking away toward his window again. “Just... stuff.”

“Is it about your mom?” Nini asked, a knowing glint in her eyes.

Ricky’s heart skipped a beat, caught off guard by how easily Nini had zeroed in on it. He tried to laugh it off, but it came out awkwardly. “It’s just—”

Nini didn’t wait for him to finish. She stepped forward, wrapping her arms around him, pulling him into a hug. It felt so sudden, so unexpected, that for a moment he stood frozen, unsure of how to react.

Her warmth pressed against him, her cheek resting on his shoulder, and for a second, he could feel the remnants of their past swirling between them—the comfort, and the familiarity. 

"Then, E.J. interrupted us…” I mean, he came up,...which reminds me…he was acting weird. As if he were upset or something” Nini said as she went to sit cross-legged on Kourtney’s bed, staring at her phone.

"He's not responding," Nini sighed, lying across Kourtney's bed and holding her phone above her face. She'd been staring at Ricky's last message for what felt like ages.

Ricky

Yeah, good to catch up.

It felt so impersonal.

Kourtney glanced up from where she sat cross-legged on her fuzzy purple rug, sorting through her extensive nail polish collection. "Maybe because it's past ten at night and you're trying to start a whole conversation?"

"I just..." Nini rolled onto her stomach, propping herself up on her elbows. "I want to make sure E.J.'s okay. He seemed really upset earlier."

"Mhm." Kourtney's tone was skeptical as she held up two shades of blue against the light. "And this concern has nothing to do with wanting to keep talking to Ricky?"

Nini felt her cheeks warm. "No! I mean... not entirely." She typed out another message.

Nini

 I don't know if it's just me, but E.J. seemed... off earlier. Did something happen?

"You really think that’s a good idea?" Kourtney asked, her tone light but laced with something that made Nini’s stomach flip.

"What? Texting him?" Nini shrugged, trying to sound casual. "It’s just… catching up."

"Catching up?" Kourtney spun around on her chair, giving Nini a look. "Are you sure that’s all  you are doing?"

Nini rolled her eyes, but before she could respond, her phone buzzed.

Ricky

He's been going through some stuff lately. Mix of things.

"See?" Nini sat up, showing Kourtney the text message. "Something's definitely wrong. Maybe I should suggest getting coffee tomorrow? Just to talk about it?"

Kourtney fixed her with a look. "Neens. My love. My bestie…" She paused dramatically, glancing left and right as if they were about to be overheard. Then, lowering her voice to a conspiratorial whisper, she added, “If this is really about E.J., I'll tell you what's up.”

Nini leaned in, her curiosity piqued. "Okay…?"

“But if someone asks you,” Kourtney warned, raising a perfectly manicured finger, “I never told you."

Nini nodded quickly, her heart suddenly pounding. "Got it. Spill."

"Gina and E.J. broke up."

"What?" The news hit Nini harder than she expected, bringing up feelings she'd been trying to ignore.

"They were trying to talk things out," Kourtney continued, her tone far more casual than the gravity of the revelation warranted. "But I guess if E.J.'s upset, there’s a high chance it’s because of her. She also told me earlier that she was going to Louisiana to see her mom, so maybe things ended for sure."

"Wait, what ? Why didn't you tell me this before?" Nini sat up, feeling her heart race. "When did they split up?"

Kourtney tilted her head, clearly unimpressed by Nini’s sudden urgency. "When did you become so invested in Gina and E.J.? I figured you were over the high school drama scene." She picked up her sketchbook. "And to answer your question, they broke up the day before the Frozen musical at camp."

"The day before Frozen ?" Nini repeated, her voice incredulous. “Kourtney! I was there! Why didn’t you say anything?”

Kourtney shrugged, barely looking up. "I don’t know… You were all wrapped up in your music, and honestly, you didn’t seem to care about this stuff anymore. I didn’t think it was a big deal.”

Nini muttered, almost to herself. “This changes everything.” She did not want to say it. Admit it to Kourt felt too real.

“What do you mean?” asked Kourtney confused.

Even though she had never said it out loud to her friend, Nini knew Ricky and Gina's history ran deeper than anyone talked about. Nini had always sensed it, but she'd chosen not to dig deeper. Especially not after she and Ricky had gotten back together.

Back to opening night of HSM, everything had felt perfect. Ricky's arm was wrapped around her waist as if anchoring her to the moment. The announcement of their renewed relationship was fresh, their friends’ cheers still ringing in her ears. His fingers traced lazy circles on her hip, a small, intimate gesture that made her feel like the center of his world. Nini leaned into him, her laughter blending with the warm chatter of the group, and for the first time in a long while, she felt like they were exactly where they were meant to be.

"You two are absolutely adorable," Ashlyn said, watching them with a fond smile.

The moment was golden. Soft. Complete.

Until it wasn't.

“Oh, by the way,” Ashlyn continued, her tone still cheerful, completely oblivious to the emotional grenade she was about to throw into the middle of Nini’s perfect night, “Gina's coming back to Salt Lake. Well, she still has to ask her mom if she can stay with me for the upcoming semester. But she’ll say yes, right?"

The world seemed to stop, just for a moment.

Ricky’s hand—the one tracing those soothing circles on her hip—stilled. Nini noticed immediately. His body, so warm and relaxed against hers, became taut and charged, like a coiled spring. Her own body tensed in response, a thousand silent questions buzzing in her mind.

"What?" Ricky's voice cracked slightly.

Ashlyn blinked, clearly surprised by his reaction. “Yeah, she’s here! Didn’t you know? She came with E.J. and me. I thought for sure you guys would’ve run into her by now.”

Nini’s grip on Ricky’s hand tightened reflexively, as if to remind him she was there, as if to tether him to her. She watched his face closely, searching for a hint of what he was feeling. His jaw tightened, his eyes narrowing slightly as he nodded in response to Ashlyn’s words.

"No," he said after a moment, his voice low, flat. "I didn’t know."

But Nini knew. She could see it in the way his lips pressed into a thin line, the way his gaze flickered briefly to the door before he caught himself. It was the same look he got when he was trying to solve a complicated chord progression on his guitar—frustrated, focused, and just a little lost.

Her stomach twisted.

The perfect bubble they had been floating in had burst, leaving her feeling exposed and uncertain. The party carried on around them, the hum of voices and laughter filling the room, but Ricky wasn’t really present anymore. Nini watched as his gaze repeatedly flicked to the crowd, scanning the faces as if searching for one in particular. Every time the door opened, his head turned, and every time it wasn’t her, something in his expression shifted—disappointment, followed by a forced smile to cover it.

When E.J. reentered the room alone, Nini felt the tension in Ricky spike. His eyes locked onto E.J. for just a moment, something unspoken passing over his face.

“She’s already gone,” Nini said quietly, her voice measured but firm.

Ricky froze, his head snapping toward her. “Who?”

She didn’t let him look away. “Gina,” she said plainly, her tone steady despite the ache in her chest. “I saw her leave earlier. With E.J.”

Something flickered in his eyes then—a fleeting expression of loss or maybe guilt. It was so quick that Nini might have missed it if she hadn’t been watching him so closely. But the way his shoulders sagged, the way his mouth pulled into the faintest of frowns—it confirmed what she already knew.

“Right,” he said too quickly, his voice uneven. “Yeah. That makes sense.”

The words were casual, but they didn’t fool her. His tone was too clipped, his smile too forced. He squeezed her hand briefly, as if trying to reassure her—or maybe himself—but the gesture felt hollow. A tremor in his touch betrayed him, and when he finally let go, it felt too final, as if he had released something much larger than just her hand.

Later, when the party had thinned out, they found themselves alone in a quieter corner. Ricky leaned back against the wall, his arms crossed tightly over his chest, his gaze distant.

“You okay?” Nini asked softly, her voice laced with concern.

He blinked, startled by the question, and turned to her with a strained smile. “Yeah. Of course. Why wouldn’t I be?”

But the question lingered in the air, unanswered, as Nini studied him. She wanted to believe everything was fine. That they were fine. He had told her he loved her earlier that night, hadn’t he? That had to mean something.

Ricky’s heart had always been loud, raw, and unfiltered, but that night, it felt quiet. Guarded. As if part of it had wandered out the door with Gina and E.J., leaving Nini holding the pieces he’d left behind.

Nini made herself believe everything was fine. He would always choose her. They were together again. Ricky loved her.

And if she repeated that to herself enough times, maybe she would completely believe it.

She'd never been able to confirm if anything had happened between Ricky and Gina. And the last time she dared to ask she did not like his answer. Even now, she couldn't bring herself to voice these concerns to Kourtney. 

Instead, an idea began forming in her mind. With Gina out of town visiting her mom... maybe this was her chance. "Hey," she said, trying to keep her voice casual, "Your birthday's coming up next week!"

Kourtney's eyes narrowed. "Oh no. Don't you dare—"

———

Kourtney paced in what used to be Nini’s bedroom, her silver dress catching the soft fairy lights strung across the walls. She stopped abruptly in front of the mirror, turning to Nini with an exasperated huff. "I still don’t know why I let you talk me into this," she muttered, adjusting the strap of her outfit for the hundredth time.

Nini, sitting cross-legged on the bed, gave her an innocent smile. "Because it’s your birthday , Kourt. You deserve a real celebration. None of that ‘small gathering with close friends’ nonsense you were planning. This is your night to shine."

Kourtney’s hands flew into the air. "My mom is going to kill me if she finds out this isn’t a ‘small gathering.’"

Nini waved a hand dismissively. "Your mom won’t hear a word, I promise.."

Kourtney gave her a sharp look. "You say that now, but let one person post something on Insta or, worse, TikTok, and my mom’s going to get tagged faster than I can say ‘grounded for life.’ And you, Miss ‘California-Girl-With-All-The-Answers,’ will be back in your perfect new life while I’m stuck scrubbing grout with a toothbrush."

Nini laughed, swinging her legs off the side of the bed. "Relax, Kourt. I promise this is going to be the best night of your life. You’re way too stressed for someone about to have a ton of fun."

Kourtney crossed her arms, narrowing her eyes. "You’ve changed, you know that? California’s done something to you." She gestured vaguely at Nini. "You’ve got this... edge now. You talk me into bending the rules, and then you sit there acting like you’re not the mastermind of the whole thing. It’s lowkey terrifying."

Nini’s brows shot up in mock offense. "Terrifying? Me? Kourt, I’m harmless! Besides, I’m doing this for you . This night is all about celebrating my best friend."

Kourtney flopped onto the bed beside her with an exaggerated groan. "Yeah, right. You’re the one who wanted an excuse to host one last big event in this house before it’s sold off. Admit it."

Nini’s smile faltered for a split second before she quickly recovered. "Okay, maybe there’s a little bit of that too. But you’re still the star tonight. If anything, I’m just... your fairy godmother, making sure your birthday is legendary."

Kourtney shook her head, letting out a dramatic sigh. "Legendary better not come with a side of ‘I told you so.’ And don’t think I didn’t notice how you conveniently skipped out on most of the setup."

Nini gasped, clutching her chest in mock outrage. "I did help. I hung the fairy lights in the living room, thank you very much."

Kourtney snorted. "You supervised Carlos while he hung them. Big difference."

"Details," Nini said, waving her off. She stood up and smoothed out her skirt, glancing at the mirror. "Now, let me go change into something a little more ‘hostess with the mostess’ before people start arriving."

Kourtney raised an eyebrow. "Again? This is like your third outfit."

Nini shot her a wink. "A girl’s gotta have options. Besides, it’s my last chance to make memories in this house. Might as well look iconic."

As Nini disappeared into the bathroom, Kourtney’s phone buzzed on the nightstand. She grabbed it and unlocked the screen, finding a message from Gina.

Gina

  Happy birthday, Kourt! I hope you’re having the best night ever.

Kourtney smiled, the tight knot of nerves in her chest loosening slightly. Gina always had a way of making her feel seen. She typed back quickly.

Kourt

Thanks, Gi! Miss you. Hope Louisiana’s treating you okay.

Nini emerged from the bathroom, her shimmering blue dress catching the glow of the fairy lights. She did a small twirl, hands on her hips, and grinned. “Okay, rate it. Hostess goddess or too much?”

Kourtney, still seated on the bed, didn’t respond immediately. She was staring at her phone, her lips curved into a soft, almost secretive smile.

“Hello? Earth to birthday girl?” Nini teased, snapping her fingers dramatically. “I just made a major outfit change, and you’re ignoring me?”

Kourtney startled, quickly locking her phone and tucking it beside her. “Sorry! It looks amazing. You’re totally giving ‘center of attention in the best way.’”

Nini tilted her head, narrowing her eyes suspiciously as she walked closer. “Okay, thanks, but spill. What’s with the look?”

“What look?” Kourtney asked, a bit too innocently.

“That look.” Nini pointed at her face. “The ‘I just got a message that made my heart do a little flip’ look. Is it about a guy?”

Kourtney rolled her eyes, though a faint blush crept onto her cheeks. “Oh my gosh, Nini, no. I’m still in my single era and I think I’ll be for some time.”

Kourtney sighed, unlocking her phone and holding it up for Nini to see. “It’s just a text from Gina wishing me a happy birthday.”

Nini leaned in, reading the message quickly before sitting back, her smile faltering just slightly. “That’s sweet of her…You have gotten really close, haven’t you?”

“Well,” Kourtney began, her expression softening as she set her phone down, “I could say she’s come to be like a sister to me. Crazy how we used to hate her last year.”

Nini let out a small laugh, though it didn’t quite reach her eyes. “Hate feels like such a strong word…”

But was it really so crazy? Back when Gina was the new girl at East High, she was a whirlwind of confidence and ambition—someone who seemed to excel at everything without breaking a sweat. Nini could still remember their first encounter, the subtle sting of Gina’s words, the way her presence made Nini’s own insecurities feel magnified. Gina was everything Nini had quietly feared: the kind of girl who always landed the lead role, the kind of girl Nini never wanted to compete against because she knew how it would end.

But everything she was not as weak as she used to be before she met her, camp changed her and she wasn’t with Ricky anymore. This time she did get the part.She was going to play Gabriella—the role Gina had wanted. Nini had finally gotten the recognition she’d worked so hard for. It felt like a victory.

And yet...there Gina was. With him. With Ricky.

The memory of them in the school cafeteria was as vivid as if it had happened yesterday. Gina laughing as Ricky spun her around in his arms. The way they seemed to gravitate toward each other during rehearsals, their heads leaning in close over shared jokes. Eating lunch together with Big Red, sneaking glances like they were in their own world.

Maybe Gina hadn’t gotten Gabriella, but she had definitely gotten Troy. And, yeah, Nini and Ricky were over. And, yeah, she wanted him to be happy. But why did it have to be her?

That particular memory crept up unbidden, like a ghost she had spent months trying to banish. A snapshot from the past that stung more than it should have.

It had been late after a rehearsal, and Nini had been walking back to the auditorium to grab her forgotten jacket. She’d stopped just outside the doors when she heard voices.

“Is that really your best attempt at spinning?” Gina’s voice was teasing, playful, laced with laughter.

“Excuse me,” Ricky retorted, his tone mock-offended. “I’ll have you know my spinning technique is top-tier.”

“Sure it is,” Gina shot back, and Nini could practically hear the smirk in her voice.

Nini peeked through the small gap in the door, her heart skipping a beat at what she saw. Ricky and Gina were alone on the stage, the dim lights casting a golden glow around them. Gina stood with her arms crossed, her head tilted in a way that screamed both challenge and amusement, while Ricky, clearly flustered, was mid-spin—an awkward, clumsy turn that made Gina burst into laughter.

“Oh, come on!” Ricky protested, laughing along with her. “You’re not even giving me a chance.”

“Okay, okay,” Gina said, holding up her hands as if surrendering. “Show me again, Mr. Top-Tier Spinner.”

Ricky stepped closer, his movements more deliberate this time, and as he spun, he caught Gina’s hand, pulling her into an impromptu twirl. She gasped, surprised, but didn’t pull away. Instead, she let him guide her, their laughter mingling in the empty auditorium.

“That was better,” Gina admitted, her voice softer now.

“Told you,” Ricky replied, grinning. But his grin faltered just slightly as their eyes met, and for a moment, the playful air between them shifted.

Gina raised an eyebrow, her lips curving into a teasing smile. “What? You gonna dip me now?”

Ricky’s face turned red, and he let go of her hand quickly, stepping back. “Maybe next time,” he muttered, scratching the back of his neck.

“Uh-huh,” Gina said, laughing again as she turned and started walking toward the wings. “Nice save, Bowen.”

Nini had stayed frozen in place, her chest tightening as she watched Ricky stare after Gina, his expression caught somewhere between awe and disbelief. It wasn’t anything blatant—no grand declarations, no obvious moves. But the way he looked at her in that moment… it was enough to make Nini wonder.

Back in the present, Kourtney’s voice snapped her out of the memory. “I still can’t believe Gina didn’t fly back for this,” she said, glancing at her phone again.

Nini forced a laugh. “Yeah, well, Louisiana’s a long way. Plus, her mom’s probably keeping her busy.”

Her stomach churned as the memory lingered. Gina was not here tonight, but she was still present in so many ways—especially in Nini’s thoughts.

Later that night, Nini leaned against the kitchen counter, trying to keep her cool as she surveyed the packed house. The place was alive with energy—music blasting, people filling every corner, and the hum of conversation bouncing off the walls. Her first big party was in full swing, and she wanted to believe it was a success.

Kourtney, however, was visibly uneasy. She stood beside Nini, her drink clutched tightly in her hand as her eyes darted nervously around the room. "Nini," she whispered urgently, "this place is way too crowded. I barely know half of these people. What if my mom finds out? This was supposed to be a small gathering !"

Nini tilted her head and gave her a reassuring smile. "Kourt, it’s fine. Everyone here is from school—or at least, like, East High adjacent. And anyway, most of them probably know you from Frozen . Remember? It was livestreamed to, like, multiple countries . You’re a star."

Kourtney gave her a look, half-annoyed and half-doubtful. "Yeah, sure. I’m pretty sure they’re here for the snacks and to see if you have any embarrassing childhood photos on the walls."

Nini laughed lightly, but Kourtney’s nerves didn’t go unnoticed. Still, she wasn’t worried. Kourtney would relax once she saw that everything was under control. "Look, worst case, your mom finds out, and I take the blame. This is my big sendoff party, after all too. I mean, I’m leaving for California soon—I deserve one last hurrah, right?"

Kourtney sighed, softening a bit. "Yeah, but you’re really leaning into this whole California thing, huh?"

Nini shrugged, a playful grin on her face. "What can I say? It’s a vibe." She glanced toward the living room, where people were already breaking out into an impromptu dance circle. "Besides, this is a once-in-a-lifetime kind of night."

Before Kourtney could respond, a girl approached her, beaming with excitement. "Oh my gosh, you’re Kourtney, right? The one who played Elsa in Frozen ? You were incredible!"

Kourtney blinked, caught off guard. "Oh! Uh, thank you!" she said, her cheeks flushing as she smiled awkwardly.

Nini smirked, nudging her friend. "See? Star power."

As Kourtney began chatting with her admirer, Nini’s attention drifted. Her eyes scanned the crowd, her heartbeat quickening. She told herself she wasn’t actively looking for Ricky, but the truth was harder to ignore. It wouldn’t feel like a proper sendoff without seeing him.

And then, she spotted him.

Ricky stood near the entryway with Big Red and Ashlyn, his face lit up in surprise as Maddox and Jet approached them. Nini’s stomach did a little flip, and she straightened, pretending to adjust her top as she watched the scene unfold.

"OMG! I can’t believe my eyes!" Ashlyn exclaimed, her voice cutting through the noise.

"What? Wh—" Big Red started, confused.

"There!" Ashlyn pointed eagerly toward Maddox and Jet, who were weaving through the crowd toward them.

"Maddox!" Ashlyn said excitedly, rushing over to greet her.

Maddox grinned. "Hey!"

Ricky blinked, clearly caught off guard. "What are you guys doing here?"

Maddox shrugged casually. "Nini invited us," she explained with a laugh. "And this little dude couldn’t miss the celebration," she added, elbowing Jet.

Jet coughed, his face turning slightly pink. "Yeah, uh, big night and all that." His eyes flicked briefly toward Kourtney, but he quickly looked away, clearing his throat again.

Nini’s lips twitched as she observed Jet’s nervousness. 

"Anyway," Maddox continued, "thank god you’re all here. We don’t really know anyone else around here."

Nini decided this was her moment. Taking a deep breath, she stepped away from the counter and approached the group, her usual confidence slipping into place. "Hey, guys!" she greeted brightly, waving.

Maddox turned and smiled. "Nini! Great party. Thanks for inviting us."

"Of course," Nini replied, her eyes flickering briefly to Ricky. "I figured you couldn’t miss my first—and probably last—big East High bash."

Ricky smiled, a little awkwardly. "It’s, uh, definitely a bash."

Nini laughed, her gaze lingering on him a second too long before turning to Maddox. "You guys finding everything okay?"

Maddox nodded. "Yeah, Jet and I were just saying how nice it is to see some familiar faces."

Jet muttered something under his breath, and Maddox smirked knowingly.

"Well, make yourselves at home," Nini said, gesturing toward the living room. "Snacks are in the kitchen, and the playlist is fire—if I do say so myself."

As the group began to chat, Nini found herself stealing glances at Ricky. The house was buzzing with energy, but all she could think about was how this might be one of the last times they’d all be together like this. She shook the thought away, forcing herself to focus on the here and now.

Nini wove her way through the crowd, the hum of voices and laughter pressing in around her. The party was still in full swing, but her attention drifted as she realized Ricky was no longer with the others. She couldn’t help but feel a little deflated. 

Her mind raced with possibilities. She scanned the rooms again, but he was nowhere to be found. Finally, a thought struck her, and she started toward the staircase. Ricky had always been the type to sneak away when things got overwhelming—whether it was a crowded room or just life itself.

As she climbed the stairs, the noise from the party softened, replaced by the faint creak of her childhood home's wooden steps. The upstairs hallway was quiet, lit only by the soft glow of a lamp at the far end. Her heart thudded lightly in her chest. Part of her told herself to turn back—after all, it was a party, and she should be mingling. But another part of her, the part that had been quietly hoping for a chance to talk to Ricky alone, urged her forward.

When she reached the room that used to be hers, the door was ajar. She peeked inside and spotted him. Ricky was sprawled across the bed, one arm draped over his eyes, his usually animated expression slack with exhaustion.

For a moment, Nini just stood there, taking him in. He looked like he was in his own little world, separate from everything else. A pang of something—sympathy, curiosity, maybe more—twisted in her chest.

She knocked lightly on the doorframe, stepping inside. "Hey," she said softly.

Ricky stirred, his arm dropping to his side as he blinked up at her and sat down. "Oh. Hey, Nini."

She tilted her head, her lips quirking into a small smile. "Are you...hiding from your own social life?"

He let out a tired chuckle, sitting up slowly. "Not exactly. Just...needed a minute. Didn’t get much sleep last night."

"Let me guess," she said, crossing her arms as she leaned against the doorframe. "Up all night working on some melody?"

Ricky shrugged, a sheepish grin tugging at his lips. "Something like that."

Nini stepped closer, her tone playful but warm. "Well, while you’re up here being all tortured-artist, everyone downstairs is having fun. Including Maddox and Jet, who are surprisingly good at Taboo . You’re missing out."

Ricky raised an eyebrow. "Taboo? Really?"

"Yeah," Nini said, her voice lilting as she grinned. "And I think they might be cheating, but that’s beside the point. What are you doing up here all alone? You’re supposed to be part of the chaos."

He rubbed the back of his neck, looking a little sheepish. "I don’t know. Just felt like...maybe this wasn’t my scene tonight."

Her smile softened as she sat down on the edge of the bed. "Ricky, come on. It’s Kourt’s big party, remember? You’ve got to at least pretend to be having fun."

He laughed lightly. "I didn’t realize it was my job to pretend."

"Well, it is," she said, nudging his shoulder. Then, after a beat, she added, her tone a little quieter, "I just...don’t want you to feel alone tonight."

Ricky glanced at her, his expression unreadable for a moment. Then he sighed, running a hand through his curls. "I don’t feel alone. Just tired."

"Okay," Nini said, standing up and offering her hand. "Even then, come downstairs and play with us. That’ll wake you up"

He hesitated, looking at her outstretched hand. "Nini—"

"No excuses," she cut him off, her tone teasing but firm. "I’ll even let you sit by the snack… there are plenty of Twizzlers. You’ll thank me later."

After a long pause, he took her hand, letting her pull him to his feet. "Fine," he said, a small smile breaking through. 

As they headed back downstairs, Nini couldn’t help but feel a little thrill of triumph. The party was still buzzing with energy—laughter and chatter filling every corner of the house. Kourtney stood near the snack table, her arms crossed, a wary look on her face as her eyes darted toward the growing crowd.

Nini nudged Ricky gently toward the couch.

“Don’t worry guys, Kristoff’s here” said Nini as she and Ricky joined the group.

“Kristoff?” Asked Ricky confused.

With a bright smile, Nini made her way to the center of the living room, clapping her hands for attention. “Alright, everyone! Since we’re with Frozen royalty,” she gestured to Kourtney, whose eyes widened in alarm, “I thought we could do a Frozen-themed karaoke! Who’s in?”

A cheer rippled through the crowd, though Kourtney shot her a pointed look, mouthing, What are you doing?

Nini ignored it, stepping up to the karaoke machine she’d set up earlier. “Okay, first up, a duet. Any volunteers?”

Carlos immediately piped up. “If it’s Let It Go, I’m ready to serve Elsa realness!”

Nini laughed but shook her head. “Actually, I was thinking of something fun—‘What Do You Know About Love?’” She turned her gaze directly to Ricky. “Ricky, want to be my Kristoff?”

“I don’t know, Nini,” he said, scratching the back of his neck. “I’m not really feeling up to it.”

Carlos, who had been watching Ricky closely, raised an eyebrow. “Not feeling it? Ricky Bowen, the king of swoon-worthy duets, turning down a karaoke moment? Color me shocked.”

Ricky shot him a look, mouthing When did you get here?

But Carlos just smirked, his eyes sparkling with mischief. “Unless there’s a specific reason you’re not feeling it.”

Nini glanced between them, her brow furrowing slightly. “Come on, Ricky,” she coaxed, her tone light but insistent. “It’s just for fun.”

“Uh, I don’t know, Nini,” he said, scratching the back of his neck. “I’m not really in the mood to sing tonight.”

Nini smiled, stepping closer to him, her voice light but insistent. “Come on, Ricky. It’s just for fun. You’re Kristoff! No one else can pull this off like you can.”

Ricky hesitated, glancing around the room. Carlos, standing by the snack table, caught his eye and raised his eyebrows dramatically.

“Seriously, Nini, maybe someone else should—” Ricky began, but Nini cut him off, her voice dropping just enough for only him to hear. “Please, Ricky. It’ll mean a lot to me.”

Her tone was soft, almost pleading, and Ricky felt a twinge of guilt. He sighed, setting his soda down. “Fine,” he said quietly. “One song.”

The room erupted into applause as Nini beamed. She grabbed his hand and led him toward the makeshift stage in the living room. Ricky caught Carlos smirking at him, clearly enjoying the unfolding drama. 

Ricky rolled his eyes, but his stomach knotted. Nini handed him the microphone, her fingers brushing against his, and the music began.

As the first notes played, Nini leaned into the role of Anna, her voice bright and confident:

“Hans is not a stranger.”

“Okay, so what’s his last name?” Ricky shot back, reluctantly easing into the performance, though his tone carried an edge of exasperation.

Their voices intertwined as they sang, moving through the playful back-and-forth. Nini's gaze locked on Ricky’s, her body language open, leaning in as though every lyric was a chance to reconnect with him.

“Love is the one thing that has zero complications.”

Ricky’s voice softened, almost wistful, and Nini felt a flicker of hope.

“And I can trust my gut.”

He hesitated for the briefest moment, his eyes dropping to the floor, but then he looked back at her, forcing a smile.

Carlos whispered to Kourtney, “I mean, she’s selling it, but he looks like he’d rather climb an actual mountain.”

Kourtney nudged him, her expression serious. “Carlos, stop.”

As the song continued, Ricky’s voice grew stronger, but his body language betrayed him. He shifted his weight uneasily, his hands gripping the microphone tightly. Nini, however, pressed on, her voice carrying an undercurrent of yearning:

“What do you know about love?”

By the time they reached the bridge, Nini took a step closer, their faces inches apart as they sang the overlapping lines. Ricky’s voice faltered slightly, his gaze flickering with something Nini couldn’t quite read.

“What do you know about anything, anything?”

As the final note lingered, the room burst into cheers and applause. Nini smiled brightly, looking at Ricky with an expectant glimmer in her eyes. He offered a tight smile in return. Then, he handed Carlos the mic with a haste that bordered on desperation.

“Here, you take it,” he muttered before slipping through the crowd. Nini stood frozen on the makeshift stage, her bright smile dimming as she watched him weave his way out of sight. Her eyes darted to Kourtney, who was already moving toward her with purpose. “Nini!” Kourtney called, plastering on a cheerful smile. “Let’s keep the Frozen theme alive! You’ve been Anna, so why not join me for the sister duet?”

Before Nini could form an excuse to follow Ricky, Kourtney grabbed her arm gently but firmly. She pressed the mic into her hand, leaving Nini little choice but to stay.

“Don’t worry about it,” Carlos whispered, sidling up to Nini with his trademark flair. His eyes flicked toward the direction Ricky had vanished. “This isn’t his first disappearing act during this song, trust me.” His tone was breezy, but there was a knowing glint in his eyes that made Nini pause.

“What do you mean?” she asked softly, leaning in so only Carlos could hear.

But Carlos just winked and vanished into the crowd before she could press further.

Her performance with him had left her heart racing, though his abrupt departure lingered in the back of her mind. It was confusing—one moment, he seemed present, their voices harmonizing like old times, and the next, he was gone.

She managed to excuse herself to get some water before singing another song and caught sight of the kitchen light spilling into the dim hallway. The sound of hushed voices stopped her just short of the doorway. She leaned slightly against the wall, curiosity getting the better of her.

“Ohhh, so it is still on!” Carlos exclaimed dramatically. “You still have a thing for her, don’t you?”

Her heart stopped. Her mind raced, and she pressed a hand to her chest, trying to quiet the sudden fluttering.

Ricky’s voice came next, quiet but edged with panic. “Keep it down, would you?”

Carlos dismissed him with a laugh. “Relax, no one’s eavesdropping—besides me, obviously. But oh my gosh, Bowen, you’re so not over her.”

Nini’s lips parted in shock. Could it be true? Her pulse quickened, and a flush crept up her neck. Was this why Ricky had been acting so strange tonight? Why he’d seemed distant one moment and so connected the next?

Ricky groaned, the sound full of frustration. “Carlos, can we not have this conversation right now? Or here?”

Nini bit her lip, her head spinning. She felt a rush of emotions—hope, confusion, and something else she couldn’t quite name. Was Carlos right? Did Ricky still have feelings for her? 

Nini stepped back from the doorway, her thoughts racing. She inhaled deeply, but her breath felt shaky. She couldn’t process it all right now—not here, with the buzz of voices and laughter in the background, and definitely not with so many people around. But one thing was becoming clearer with every passing second: whatever was happening with Ricky, it wasn’t simple. It wasn’t finished.

Maybe it never had been.

Chapter Text

“I fell in  love…”

“...with the only girl who knows what I’m about” 

“Wait, I’m gonna stop  you right there” Big Red interrupted, stepping closer as the strumming abruptly ceased.

Ricky opened his eyes, startled out of his trance. “Can I at least do the first verse?” he asked, his tone bordering on a plea, the guitar still poised in his lap.

Big Red shrugged, plopping into the armchair nearby with a soft creak. “Sure,” he said, gesturing for Ricky to continue.

“Okay” said Ricky before starting singing again.

“After all said and done, I just can’t pretend I’m moving on…” he sang, the words trembling with unspoken weight. His brow knit together as he continued, “Is it just a part we’re playing, ‘cause it don’t feel like we’re faking it.”

Big Red raised his hand, his right arm shooting up like a kid in class. “Oh, can I talk now?” he asked, his tone light but probing.  “So, this is for Gina? I thought she moved away”

The mention of Gina felt like a small jab to Ricky’s chest. Why would it be for her? She had left. Promised to reach out when she was ready. But she hadn’t. Maybe she wasn’t ready—or maybe she’d never felt the same way he did.

“Nini and I almost kissed the other day,” Ricky had said after explaining who was the song actually for, the words spilling out as though they might erase the implication.

But even as he said it, a flicker of doubt twisted inside him. Maybe what he thought he’d felt for Gina wasn’t real. Maybe it was just the ache of losing Nini, misplaced onto someone who had been there at the right—or wrong—moment. His chest tightened as he glanced at his guitar, the unfinished song mocking him.

And no, this song wasn’t for Gina. It could not be for her.

But the memory surged forward unbidden, vivid, and clear, as Ricky sat in his bedroom, absently strumming his guitar. It had been a few days before Thanksgiving. The air was thick, and the faint scent of laundry detergent hung in the room, mingling with the hum of his thoughts. Gina had offered to help him with a particularly tricky dance sequence—offered to be a stretch. She’d insisted, her tone halfway between a command and a challenge, claiming there was no way she’d let Troy Bolton embarrass himself on stage.

The melody had been stuck in his head for days, elusive and demanding. Words had come and gone, scratched out and rewritten on scraps of paper that now lay scattered across his bed. He was so lost in the swirl of sound and thought that he hadn’t heard the knock on his door.

It swung open suddenly, breaking his focus like a snapped string. “Hey, Bowen,” Gina’s voice greeted, light and teasing.

Ricky looked up, surprised and a little disoriented. “Gina,” he said, blinking as if to confirm she was really there. He glanced at his phone, realizing he’d completely lost track of time. “I’m sorry—I didn’t realize how late it was.”

Gina tilted her head, her eyes scanning the room. “Working on something?” she asked, her gaze landing on the guitar in his lap and the scattered papers on his bed.

Ricky’s stomach twisted. “Mmm... it’s nothing,” he replied quickly, setting the guitar aside and reaching for the papers, his movements hurried and clumsy.

But Gina was quicker. In two steps, she was standing by his bed, her fingers brushing against the top sheet before he could gather them all.

“What’s this?” she asked, her voice laced with curiosity as she held up a crumpled sheet covered in his handwriting.

“Nothing,” Ricky said, his heart racing. He reached for the paper, but Gina took a small step back, her eyes scanning the lines before he could stop her.

“I met a girl, and it might be  soon...” Gina read aloud, her voice softening as the words settled between them. She trailed off, her lips parting slightly as if the lyrics themselves had stolen her breath. She looked up, her gaze piercing.

“Hey!” Ricky cut in, snatching the paper from her hands. His face burned as he crumpled it further and stuffed it into his pocket. “I didn’t say you could read that.”

Gina looked up at him, her brow raised in mild amusement but her eyes sparkling with something softer. “Is it yours?” she asked, her voice gentler now. “I knew you played, but I didn’t know you wrote.”

“It’s nothing,” Ricky said again, his tone flat as he turned away, pretending to straighten up the already messy desk. “Just... messing around,” he muttered again, his eyes darting to the floor. He busied himself with straightening the mess around him, trying to escape the weight of her gaze.

Gina didn’t move. She stepped closer, the air between them charged with something unspoken. “Play it,” she said, her tone softer now, almost a whisper.

Her voice was quieter now, almost hesitant as if she knew she was asking for something important. Ricky hesitated, his hand still resting on the desk. He could feel his pulse in his ears, loud and insistent.

“It’s not finished,” he said finally, turning back to face her.

“So?” Gina challenged, crossing her arms but with a hint of a smile tugging at her lips. “I want to hear it.”

Ricky sighed, running a hand through his hair as he sat back on the bed, guitar in hand. He glanced at Gina, who was now sitting on the seat in front of him.

“It’s just a draft,” he warned, his fingers finding the opening chords almost instinctively.

“It’s okay,” Gina said, her voice softer than usual.

Ricky began to play, his voice low and unsteady at first:

“I met a girl, and it might be soon,
But maybe I’m in love...”

The words hung in the air, fragile and exposed. Ricky kept his eyes on the guitar, afraid to see her reaction, yet acutely aware of her presence—of how still she’d become, as if she were afraid to break the moment.

“I met a girl, and it scares me too...
‘Cause I’ve been hurt before”

The final chord lingered before dissolving into silence. Ricky exhaled shakily, his hands falling still. He dared a glance at Gina, and his chest tightened at the look on her face.

“That was...” she began, her voice barely audible. She hesitated, her usual sharpness replaced by something softer, almost reverent. “Beautiful.”

Ricky’s cheeks flushed, and he set the guitar down, suddenly feeling exposed. “It still needs a lot of work” he mumbled, shrugging.

“Well,” Gina said, standing up and brushing off her jeans, “it’s something pretty great. You should keep at it.”

She smiled at him—soft, sincere—and just for a moment, Ricky forgot how to breathe.

But the song didn’t end up being for her and that was all that mattered, right?

And now what? Gina leaves town and suddenly you're back with Nini? Was she just one more girl you play with 'cause you can’t be alone?

Of course, she wasn’t. But something about those words also moved him. The words echoed in Ricky's mind, relentless and sharp, cutting through his defenses like glass.

You can’t be alone.

Not so much time passed between his break up with Nini and his starting to date Lily. It had not even been a month since his break up with Lily and now he was here with all these feelings for Gina.

Could it be possible that he was just jumping from one girl to another just not to face it?

He didn’t know anymore.

All he was sure about was the fact that he was a creep because E.J. had just told him that there was a high chance Gina felt the same way about him. He should be celebrating, right?

But if Gina had felt the same all along that also meant he had hurt her.

He probably had hurt her just because he had been hurt. What if he was confused again? What if he really did not have real feelings for her? What if he played with her heart and tore it apart and lost her for good?

"It's been a while, Ricky. How have you been?"

Fidgeting with his sleeve, Ricky mumbled, "Better, I guess. I mean... not as bad as back then." His gaze shifted to the faint patterns on the rug beneath his sneakers, deliberately avoiding the steady, probing eyes across from him.

"Your mom mentioned you'd been feeling conflicted," she said gently, the faint scratch of pen against paper punctuating her words. "Breakups can stir up a lot, even when they aren’t recent. It’s okay to feel like things are unsettled”

Ricky paused, inhaling deeply, the weight of her attention palpable. "Yeah, but it’s not a breakup this time. It’s more... I don’t know. I’m starting to feel like maybe there’s something wrong with me. Like I’m just... broken."

"What makes you think that?" she asked, leaning forward slightly, her expression open but unreadable.

He hesitated, his fingers tracing the stitching on his sleeve. "After Nini, there was this girl, Lily. I didn’t really like her, but we went out for a while. And now, I think I... I might have feelings for someone else. It’s like I can’t stop. Like maybe I can’t just... be alone."

Her nod was measured, and thoughtful, the pen in her hand poised as if ready to catch his falling words. "It sounds like you’re struggling with a pattern—one that might be worth exploring. When was the last time you spent time focusing on yourself, without a relationship?"

Ricky shrugged, the movement jerky and defensive. "I don’t know. I mean, before Nini, I wasn’t with anyone, but..."

"But you weren’t really alone, were you?" she prompted gently, her voice cutting through his hesitation like a scalpel. "You went from being in love with her to being with her. That’s not the same as taking time to be by yourself and learning what you want outside of a relationship."

His brow furrowed, her words settling uneasily in his mind. "I’ve never really thought about it like that."

"Ricky," she said, her tone softening as she set the pen down, folding her hands in her lap, "it’s okay to feel overwhelmed by this. Recognizing patterns like this isn’t easy, and it’s not something you’re supposed to have all figured out. But the fact that you’re even questioning it shows a lot of self-awareness."

"But what if... what if I mess things up again?" His voice cracked, and he looked up at her for the first time, his eyes wide and vulnerable. "Like, what if I just hurt her because I’m still figuring myself out?"

"That’s a valid concern," she said after a pause, her head tilting slightly as she considered him. "And it’s an important one to address. Let me ask you this—what do you feel when you think about this girl? Is it excitement, guilt, fear...?"

"It’s... all of that, I guess," he admitted, his shoulders slumping. "I feel like she makes me... better, you know? Like, when I’m around her, things just... click. But at the same time, it’s scary. What if I’m just... using her to feel okay?"

"Ricky, those are really important questions," she said, her voice steady and reassuring. "And the fact that you’re asking them tells me you care about her. But here’s the thing—sometimes the best way to care for someone is to make sure you’re in the right place emotionally before you start something new. Relationships can’t fix what’s unsettled inside us—they can only amplify it."

"So, what, you’re saying I should just... step back?"

How could he step back when texting her was the only way to feel her presence across the distance? Every message, every reply, was a thread tying her back to him, a quiet reassurance that she was still there—in Louisiana, but still planning to return. Yet, that didn’t feel right anymore.

The conversations had started to stretch, the once-constant back-and-forth fading into sporadic exchanges. He’d catch himself staring at her name on his screen, his fingers hovering over the keyboard, only to set the phone down with a sigh. Maybe her being away was his chance—his chance to keep his distance and figure out what he really felt.

Was it fair to keep reaching out when he wasn’t sure? He wanted to get it right this time, to be ready when she came back, whether as her friend or something more. But the uncertainty weighed on him, making each text feel heavier than the last.

And maybe she noticed. Maybe she could tell that his replies came slower, shorter. Maybe she sensed that he wasn’t leaning into their conversations the way he used to. Because  eventually, she stopped texting first. The chat that once felt alive with her energy now sat quiet, a stillness that mirrored his own hesitation.

Ricky stared at the blank screen, feeling the ache of her absence grow sharper. She was giving him space—space he’d wanted, space he didn’t know how to handle. 

If only he knew.

The therapist had suggested he invest time in doing things he enjoyed—something to help him navigate the tangle of emotions he had been carrying. Songwriting had once been that outlet, but lately, it felt like a closed door. Ideas would fizzle out before they even began, his guitar collecting dust in the corner.

One day, he wasn’t sure why he opened TikTok; maybe it was to escape the quiet that had settled over his room—or maybe it was just habit. Scrolling aimlessly, he paused when a familiar laugh caught his attention.

The screen filled with Gina, her radiant smile lighting up the frame as she knelt beside a golden retriever. The dog, tongue lolling and tail wagging furiously, leaned into her as she giggled, trying to dodge its enthusiastic licks. The caption read: “My partner in chaos 🐶💛. Reminder: happiness is a choice 💫.”

Ricky couldn’t help but smile. He replayed the clip again, the sound of her laugh weaving its way through the quiet that had weighed on him all week.

But the caption caught his eye, and his smile faltered. Happiness is a choice. It felt like a quiet reminder, a reflection of something he wasn’t sure he could offer. Was she better off like this? Would she be able to be happy in a world where he had her heart? The thought stung, like an old wound reopening.

He set his phone down, exhaling as if trying to release the ache lodged in his chest. His gaze drifted to the guitar in the corner, and before he knew it, he was reaching for it. His fingers hovered over the strings, hesitant at first, before plucking out a soft, tentative melody. The rhythm of her laugh was still in his head, guiding him.

It was rough—halting, searching—but it was something. The melody grew as his fingers found their footing, soft and hopeful with an undercurrent of bittersweet yearning. It wasn’t perfect, not yet, but it was somehow hers. 

The hum of his phone vibrating on the desk pulled him out of the melody, the gentle buzz cutting through the quiet. His strumming faltered, the notes dissolving into the air as he reached for the phone.

“Nini,” he muttered under his breath, her name glowing on the screen.

He hesitated for a moment, thumb hovering over the answer button. As her voice filled his ear, his gaze drifted back to the guitar resting in his lap. The inspiration felt just out of reach now, like a fading echo, but it wasn’t entirely gone.

For now, he let it linger in the background, simmering quietly, waiting for the right moment to find its way back to him.

The next day, Ricky found himself standing in E.J.'s room, surrounded by half-packed boxes and stacks of clothes. The sunlight streaming through the window highlighted the controlled chaos of someone on the verge of starting over.

“Are you sure about this? I thought you didn’t want to—” Ricky started, watching as E.J. folded another t-shirt.

“I am, Ricky,” E.J. interrupted, his tone firm but not unkind. “But you and Ash are the only ones that know for now, and I’d like to keep it like that for a while.”

There was a pause, and Ricky hesitated before responding. Did he mean not telling Gina? They had not really cover that subject since the talk . It seemed like E.J. wasn’t ready, and truthfully, neither was Ricky. So, he turned back to the drawer, pulling out another bundle of t-shirts.

“You got it,” Ricky said eventually. “You’ll give us your new address once you settle in St. Louis, right?”

“Yeah, sure,” E.J. replied, his tone less than convincing. “Or I’ll come visit.”

Ricky caught the hesitation, the faint crack in E.J.’s resolve, but decided not to press. They fell into a quiet rhythm, the rustling of clothes and soft creaks of the floorboards filling the space.

It was then that the melody from the night before slipped unbidden into Ricky’s mind. The notes stirred in him like a half-remembered dream, insistent and alive. Without realizing it, he began to hum softly, the sound threading through the stillness like a gentle current.

E.J. glanced over, one eyebrow raised. “New song?”

“Maybe,” Ricky replied, his voice light but uncertain. He adjusted the box in his arms as the melody lingered. It felt like it carried something unspoken, something he couldn’t yet name—a fragile mix of hope and longing.

E.J. nodded, a small, knowing gesture. “Sounds good,” he muttered before turning back to his packing.

As Ricky bent to fold another t-shirt, the melody swelled in his mind, tugging at him with an urgency he couldn’t ignore. His fingers twitched, itching for the feel of strings beneath them, the weight of his guitar in his hands.

“I just remembered I’ve got something to do at home,” Ricky said abruptly, setting the box down on the floor.

E.J. looked up, startled. “You’re leaving already?”

“Yeah,” Ricky said, already moving toward the door. “But let me know if you need more help later, okay?”

E.J. studied him for a moment before a knowing smirk curved his lips. “Go on, man. Chase whatever’s in your head.”

“Thanks,” Ricky called over his shoulder, the urgency of the melody now pounding in his chest as he walked out the door.

The second Ricky got home, he grabbed his guitar and sank onto his bed. His fingers found the strings instinctively, and the notes poured out, raw and unfiltered. For the first time in weeks, the music felt real—effortless and honest, as though it had been waiting for him all along.

He played late into the night, the melody tugging at him like a persistent thread. His focus wavered occasionally, exhaustion weighing on him, but he couldn’t stop. At some point, his body won the battle—his eyes drifted closed, and the guitar rested against his chest as he dozed off.

When Ricky woke up, sunlight streamed through the cracks in his blinds. He blinked groggily, his mind still swirling with fragments of the tune he’d been working on. Without bothering to change out of yesterday’s clothes, he grabbed the guitar again.

The hours blurred as he chipped away at the melody, fine-tuning every note. He barely noticed when the sun dipped below the horizon. It wasn’t until the sound of a honking horn broke through his concentration that he realized the day had slipped away.

Ricky groaned, glancing at the clock. He’d been so immersed in his music that he’d forgotten about Kourtney’s birthday party. Tossing his guitar aside, he quickly pulled on a jacket and hurried out the door.

The van’s engine rattled as Big Red navigated the familiar streets of Salt Lake. Ricky sank into the passenger seat, rubbing his tired eyes. The rhythmic jostling of the van, paired with the hum of the engine, felt oddly soothing.

Big Red glanced over, one hand on the wheel. “Rough day?”

Ricky let out a small laugh, leaning back against the seat. “Something like that. Didn’t mean to keep you waiting.”

Big Red shrugged, a grin tugging at his lips while he started driving. “You’re lucky I know you. I figured you’d be on ‘Ricky time.’ You alright, though?”

“Yeah, just tired. I’ve been working on this song all day.”

Big Red raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued. “A new song, huh? What’s it about?”

Ricky hesitated, his fingers tapping against his knee in an absent rhythm. “I don’t know yet. It doesn’t even have lyrics, just this melody that won’t leave my head.”

“You gonna play it for us tonight?”

“Not a chance,” Ricky said with a tired grin. “It’s nowhere near ready.”

Big Red chuckled, "Dude, you’ve gotta sleep at some point,  though. The melody will still be there tomorrow."

Ricky didn’t reply, his fingers absentmindedly tapping on his knee in a rhythm only he could hear. Big Red let the silence linger for a moment before carefully steering the conversation elsewhere.

"You know," he started, his voice casual, "kinda sucks Gina couldn’t make it to the party. Kourtney was hoping for a full group hang."

The tapping stopped abruptly. Ricky’s hand froze mid-motion, and his shoulders tightened as he shifted in his seat, his eyes fixed on the passing streetlights outside the window.

“Yeah,” he said quietly, after a pause that stretched a second too long. “Actually, I haven’t been talking to her lately.”

Big Red turned to him, eyebrows raised in genuine surprise. Without warning, he reached over and touched Ricky’s forehead as if checking for a fever.

“What are you doing?” Ricky asked, swatting his friend’s hand away with a weak laugh.

“Checking if you’re sick,” Big Red said, leaning back with a playful grin. “You two have been practically joined at the hip this summer. Is this about what E.J. told you?”

Ricky shook his head, his grin fading. He rubbed the back of his neck, a gesture that Big Red had learned over the years meant he was uncomfortable. “I guess I’m just... finally taking some space to figure out how I feel.”

Big Red tilted his head, his gaze thoughtful. “Are you confused? It’s always been pretty clear to me that you lik—”

“Hey, guys!” Ashlyn’s voice cut through the tension as she slid into the back seat. Her smile was bright, her energy lifting the mood instantly. “You ready for this epic party?”

Ricky forced a quick smile, grateful for the interruption. “Define ‘epic,’” he said dryly, his tone laced with faint amusement.

Ashlyn smirked, picking up on his vibe. “Okay, fair. But at least it’ll be memorable.” She looked between the two boys, her smile fading slightly. “You guys okay? You look... thoughtful.”

“Ricky’s been burning the midnight oil,” Big Red quipped, shooting Ricky a knowing look. “Apparently, sleep is optional when you’re chasing musical genius.”

Ashlyn raised an eyebrow, intrigued. “Oh? Is it for something special?”

Ricky shifted in his seat again, his discomfort evident. “Just... working through some ideas,” he mumbled, dodging her gaze.

Ashlyn didn’t press but smiled knowingly. “Well, you better stay awake long enough to enjoy the party. The girls have been hyping it up all week.”

They pulled away from Ashlyn’s house, the conversation turned lighter. Ricky chimed in here and there, but his thoughts kept drifting back to the melody and past memories.

The party was louder than he had expected. Music thumped through the walls, laughter and chatter rising above it in bursts, but it all blended into a dull hum in Ricky’s ears. He tried to keep up, laughing at Big Red’s jokes and nodding along to whatever Ashlyn said, but his energy was running on fumes.

The lack of sleep had finally caught up to him. Between chasing a melody that refused to sit still and the heavy thoughts he’d been trying to push aside, his mind felt like static, his body moving through the motions of being present.

At some point, he found himself wandering the quieter halls of the house, looking for a moment of calm. He wasn’t even sure what he was searching for until he saw her old room—Nini’s.

He walked down the hallway toward another room, hoping to find a quiet spot that was not his ex’s for just a minute or two. But when he tried the door, it wouldn’t budge. It was locked—like someone was inside.

He frowned, feeling a bit frustrated but not wanting to deal with it. He didn’t want to get caught looking for a place to nap, so he reluctantly turned back toward Nini’s room. It wasn’t ideal, but it was better than facing anyone downstairs.

He pushed the door open, hoping he’d have just a few minutes to himself. The bed looked inviting, and he flopped down, spreading out across the cool sheets, his body immediately sinking into the comfort. He sighed in relief, letting the world outside fade into the background.

But just as he was starting to feel at ease, the sound of footsteps echoed from downstairs, followed by the unmistakable sound of Nini’s voice. Ricky froze. 

He sat up quickly, blinking at the figure standing there. “Oh. Hey, Nini.”

They talked—light, teasing words exchanged like old friends slipping into an easy rhythm. But there was something in her tone, in the way she nudged him toward rejoining the party, that made Ricky feel...exposed. Like she knew he was hiding from more than just the noise downstairs.

When Nini finally convinced him to come down, he followed reluctantly, dragging his feet. The party buzzed around him, but Ricky barely noticed. His thoughts were still trapped in that melody, in the memories it stirred up. And then Nini’s voice cut through the noise.

“Don’t worry, guys, Kristoff’s here,” she announced brightly.

“Kristoff?” Ricky echoed, confused, his brows knitting together.

Before he could get an answer, Nini clapped her hands, drawing the room’s attention. “Alright, everyone! Since we’re with Frozen royalty,” she gestured to Kourtney, who visibly tensed, “I thought we could do a Frozen-themed karaoke! Who’s in?”

The crowd cheered, their excitement buzzing through the room. Ricky’s stomach dropped. He caught Kourtney’s pointed look at Nini, her expression a mix of alarm and disapproval.

“Okay, first up, a duet. Any volunteers?” Nini’s voice was light, but Ricky sensed the purpose beneath it.

Carlos’ voice cut through the noise. “If it’s ‘Let It Go,’ I’m ready to serve Elsa realness!”

Nini laughed but shook her head. “Actually, I was thinking of something fun—‘What Do You Know About Love?’” Her gaze landed squarely on Ricky. “Ricky, want to be my Kristoff?”

Time seemed to slow as the words registered. Ricky’s mind flashed back to rehearsals with Gina. To their presentation of camp. To the first time they rehearsed  the song. He could almost hear her voice, singing with him, to him. The memory hit him like a punch to the gut.

“I don’t know, Nini,” he said, scratching the back of his neck, his voice faltering. “I’m not really feeling up to it.”

Carlos smirked, his eyebrows raised in mock surprise. “Not feeling it? Ricky Bowen, the king of swoon-worthy duets, turning down karaoke? Color me shocked.”

Ricky shot him a look but didn’t bother responding. He wanted to say no. Every part of him screamed to say no. But then Nini’s voice softened, her tone almost pleading.

“Please, Ricky. It’ll mean a lot to me.”

The guilt was instant and overwhelming. He sighed, his resistance crumbling. “Fine. One song.”

The room erupted in applause, but Ricky felt anything but celebratory. As Nini led him to the makeshift stage, her hand briefly brushing his, the knot in his chest tightened. He caught Carlos smirking at him and felt a flicker of irritation, but it was drowned out by the rising tide of unease.

The music started, the familiar opening notes hitting him like a tidal wave. Nini began, her voice bright and confident:

“Hans is not a stranger.”

Ricky forced himself to respond, his voice carrying an edge of exasperation he couldn’t quite mask.

“Okay, so what’s his last name?”

The banter flowed, their voices intertwining as the song progressed. But with every line, Ricky felt himself unraveling. It wasn’t Nini he heard—it was Gina. Her laughter echoed in his mind, her playful tone as she challenged him during their first rehearsal. He could almost see her standing there, her eyes sparkling with that mix of determination and mischief.

“Love is the one thing that has zero complications,” Nini sang, her voice unwavering. “And I can trust my gut.”

Ricky’s response was quieter. “Okay. You frighten me”

The words felt heavy, loaded with memories he couldn’t push away. He remembered the moment he’d realized he liked Gina, really liked her. It had been during this song. The way every time she touched him he just craved for more. The way she’d looked at him and the pulling feeling of never wanting to look at anyone that was not her.

Now, singing those same lines with Nini, the contrast was stark and painful. Nini’s voice carried an eagerness he couldn’t match. His own voice faltered slightly on a note, his grip on the microphone tightening as he tried to hold it together.

By the time they reached the bridge, Nini stepped closer, their faces inches apart. Ricky’s heart pounded, but not for the right reasons. He wasn’t in this moment. He was back in the rehearsal room with Gina, her voice weaving through the melody, her presence grounding him in a way he hadn’t fully appreciated until now.

“What do you know about anything, anything?”

The final notes lingered, the room bursting into applause. Ricky forced a tight smile, his stomach churning. He handed the microphone to Carlos with a haste that bordered on desperation.

“Here, you take it,” he muttered, his voice barely audible over the cheers.

Without waiting for a response, Ricky slipped through the crowd, his chest tight and his thoughts spinning. The cool night air hit him as he stepped onto the porch, but it did little to calm him. He leaned against the railing, closing his eyes, trying to steady his breathing.

Ricky found solace in the kitchen, the quiet hum of the refrigerator a welcome contrast to the chaos of the living room. He leaned against the counter, his hands gripping the edge tightly as he tried to steady his breathing. His mind raced, replaying the song, the lyrics, Nini’s hopeful eyes, and the stifling weight of expectation that hung over every note.

He hadn’t meant to leave so abruptly, but the performance had stirred something in him. Singing that song with Nini had felt wrong in a way he couldn’t articulate. The playful lyrics, the back-and-forth banter... it was supposed to be fun. But it wasn’t.

Not when all he could think about was the last time he’d sung the duet or who he sang it with. 

The sound of footsteps broke his thoughts, and he turned to see Carlos leaning against the doorway, his arms crossed and a smug smile on his face.

“You know,” Carlos began, leaning casually against the doorway, “if you keep storming out of rooms like that, people are going to start thinking you’re auditioning for a soap opera.”

Ricky let out a weak laugh, rubbing the back of his neck. “I just needed a breather, okay?”

Carlos quirked an eyebrow, his smirk growing. “Sure, let’s call it that. Because nothing screams ‘chill night with friends’ like bolting mid-karaoke.”

Ricky sighed, his shoulders slumping. “It’s not... it’s just... the song brought up stuff, alright?”

Carlos’s eyes gleamed with intrigue as he stepped closer, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. “Stuff, huh? Stuff like a certain curly-haired, killer-dancer-who-is-not-here kind of stuff?”

Ricky’s jaw tightened, and he looked away, but the faint blush creeping up his neck betrayed him. “Carlos, seriously. Don’t.”

“Ohhh, so it is still on!” Carlos exclaimed, his voice pitched dramatically as he clasped his hands together like he’d just uncovered a scandal. “You still have a thing for her, don’t you?”

Ricky’s head snapped back toward Carlos, his eyes wide with alarm. “Keep it down, would you?”

Carlos waved him off, his expression delightedly smug. “Relax, no one’s eavesdropping—besides me, obviously. But oh my gosh, Bowen, you’re so not over her.”

Ricky groaned, dragging a hand down his face. “Carlos, can we not have this conversation right now? Or here?”

Carlos leaned in, his grin widening like a cat who’d cornered a mouse. “What’s the big deal? You like her, she’s no longer with E.J., and—newsflash—this is real life, not some slow-burn fanfic. What are we waiting for? A musical number?”

“Would you stop?” Ricky hissed, his voice low but sharp. He looked around the kitchen, paranoid someone might overhear. “Do I have to remind you what happened last time you started this in a public space?”

Carlos feigned a thoughtful expression, tapping his chin. “Oh, you mean when Channing caught your confession on camera for the documentary? Yeah, that was iconic.”

Ricky glared at him, his voice taut with frustration. “This isn’t funny, Carlos.”

“No, it’s not,” Carlos agreed, though his tone remained infuriatingly light. “The trailer is coming out in a couple of weeks.” He leaned in closer, his eyes narrowing. “When are you planning to tell her? Before or after the internet gets to her first?”

Ricky froze, his lips pressing into a thin line. “She has to come back for me to do that.”

Carlos tilted his head, his brow furrowing slightly. “Wait... is this what is all about? You think she’s not coming back? Did she say so?”

Ricky exhaled slowly, running a hand through his hair. “No, but we’re not even talking anymore. We just... drifted.”

Carlos threw his hands up dramatically. “ Straight people! Always making life unnecessarily complicated. If you want to talk to her, just talk to her.”

“It’s not that simple,” Ricky muttered, his hands fidgeting at his sides.

Carlos leaned against the counter next to him, his tone more sincere now. “Why isn’t it? What’s stopping you from reaching out? Or, I don’t know, telling her how you feel?”

Ricky’s hands dropped to his sides, his fingers fidgeting nervously. “Because I could ruin everything.”

Carlos gave him a pointed look, his eyebrows raised. “Ruin what, exactly? She’s not even here, Ricky. You’re not going to ‘ruin’ anything by being honest. If anything, you’re just torturing yourself by keeping it all bottled up.”

Ricky exhaled, his gaze dropping to the floor. “It’s not that easy. I can’t just call her and say, ‘Hey, I miss you, and I want you to come back.’ What if that’s not what she wants?”

Carlos studied him for a moment, then said quietly, “And what if it is?” he straightened up, his mischievous glint returning. “You know what? Let’s find out.”

Ricky blinked, confused. “What are you talking about—?”

Before he could finish, Carlos darted forward and snatched Ricky’s phone from the counter.

“Carlos, no!” Ricky lunged to grab it back, but Carlos was already a step ahead, holding the phone out of reach as he scrolled with alarming speed.

“Oh, relax, Bowen,” Carlos said, sidestepping Ricky’s frantic attempts to reclaim his phone. “You weren’t going to call her, so I’m just... accelerating the timeline.”

“Carlos, I’m serious—give it back!” Ricky’s voice was sharp, panic rising as he realized what was happening.

Carlos, grinning like a cat with a canary, hit the call button and turned the screen toward Ricky. Gina’s name flashed on the screen.

“You’re insane! ” Ricky hissed, his heart pounding as the ringing began

Carlos twirled around, holding the phone just out of Ricky’s reach. “Thank you. I try.” Then, with a wink, he pressed the phone to Ricky’s chest. “Your turn, leading man.”

The ringing stopped. Ricky’s breath caught in his throat as a familiar voice filled the silence. “Ricky?”

He froze, feeling like the wind had been knocked out of him. “Hey,” he croaked, his throat dry, his heart thundering so hard he thought she might hear it through the line.

There was a pause, then she asked, “Aren’t you at Kourt’s party?” Her tone was amused, but Ricky detected a hint of hesitation.

“Did I wake you up?” he asked quickly, guilt lacing his words.

She let out a quiet laugh, one that made his chest ache in a way he couldn’t explain. “Nope, I was journaling.”

He exhaled, the smallest bit of tension easing from his shoulders. “Isn’t it like 2 a.m. in Louisiana?”

“And isn’t it like 1 a.m. in Salt Lake?” she shot back with a playful edge.

“Touché,” he murmured, a smile tugging at his lips despite his nerves.

There was a brief pause, and he could hear the faint rustling of her moving, maybe shifting in bed.

“So,” Gina broke the silence, her voice curious and teasing. “Why are you calling me, Bowen? Shouldn’t you be partying right now?”

Her words were teasing, light-hearted, but Ricky couldn’t play along. He exhaled slowly, his fingers gripping the counter behind him.

He swallowed hard, suddenly feeling the weight of every word he might say. “I, uh…” He hesitated, gripping the edge of the counter tighter. “I missed you.”

The words tumbled out before he could stop them, and the room seemed to still. Ricky’s heart leapt into his throat as the silence on the other end stretched unbearably.

“Ricky…” Gina’s voice was softer now, her surprise unmistakable. He couldn’t see her, but he could almost feel her wide eyes, the way her lips might part in shock.

He pressed on, his voice trembling but resolute. “It’s just… I’ve had this crazy feeling all night. Like you might show up out of nowhere, like you did on Opening Night.”

Gina let out a small, nervous giggle, and the sound sent a bittersweet pang through him.

“Is there a chance,” he added, his voice dropping to something softer, something almost hopeful, “that you’re somewhere inside Nini’s house right now, about to showcase a wonderful choreography that amazes all of us?”

Her laugh came again, quieter this time, but Ricky could hear something beneath it—a flicker of emotion she wasn’t quite hiding.

“I don’t think I could top that entrance even if I tried,” she said, her voice light but carrying an undertone of wistfulness.

“It’s not the same without you here,” Ricky admitted, the words heavier than he expected.

Her breath hitched audibly, and Ricky’s stomach twisted. He wasn’t sure if he’d said too much, if he’d crossed some invisible line, but he couldn’t take it back now.

Gina hesitated, and Ricky held his breath, sensing she was about to say something important. Her voice was softer now, carrying a weight that tugged at his chest.

“Actually, I’m…” she began, but before she could finish, a sudden burst of noise erupted on Ricky’s end of the line. Someone had cranked up the music at the party, and the sound of laughter and loud chatter filled the background.

“Hold on!” Ricky shouted into the phone, covering his other ear in an attempt to hear her better. “Gina? Sorry, it’s getting loud here. Can you say that again?”

The noise seemed to drown out her response, and Ricky felt a pang of frustration. He stepped out of the kitchen, heading toward the quieter hallway, but the sounds of the party followed him like an unwelcome shadow.

Gina sighed, and he could hear the faint sound of a door closing on her end, as though she was trying to find her own quiet space. “Maybe we should talk tomorrow,” she said, her tone gentle but resolute. “It sounds like you’ve got a lot going on over there.”

“No, wait,” Ricky said quickly, his heart sinking at the thought of cutting this moment short. “I want to hear what you were going to say.”

“Ricky…” Gina’s voice was soft, almost apologetic. “It can wait,  don’t worry.”

Ricky pressed his lips together, torn between wanting to respect her boundary and the overwhelming need to keep her on the line. He knew she was right—the timing wasn’t ideal. Still, he couldn’t shake the feeling that whatever she was trying to say could change everything.

“Okay,” he said finally, his voice quieter now. “Tomorrow, then?”

“Tomorrow,” she confirmed, her tone warm but firm. “Bye, Ricky.”

“Bye.” he murmured, reluctant to end the call.

There was a pause, a moment of silence that stretched between them, heavy with unspoken words.

Ricky stared at his phone, his thumb hovering over her name as if calling her back might somehow bring her closer. But instead, he let out a slow breath and tucked the phone into his pocket.

As Ricky walked back toward the party, the music and laughter seemed almost surreal, like background noise to a movie he wasn’t fully part of. His mind was still with Gina, replaying the sound of her voice and the way her words lingered just out of reach. What had she been about to say? The thought tugged at him, heavy and insistent, as he stepped into the bustling living room.

The crowd barely registered until his eyes met Big Red’s from across the room. His friend raised an eyebrow, already sensing something was up. Ricky made his way over, his movements slower than usual, weighed down by the haze of his thoughts and the late hour.

“Everything okay, dude?” Big Red asked, his voice laced with concern as he tilted his head.

“Yeah,” Ricky replied, smiling  after a while. “I feel good now.” He let out a yawn, covering his mouth with his hand.

Big Red squinted at him. “Okay, but how much battery life are we talking here? You look like you’re about to shut down mid-sentence.”

Ricky chuckled softly, the sound more tired than amused. “Honestly? I think I might fall asleep any minute.”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa. You’re not bailing yet, are you?” Big Red’s voice rose slightly, his eyes widening in mock panic. “You didn’t even bring your skateboard. You can’t walk home alone this late.”

“I don’t think I can stand another hour being awake,” Ricky admitted, rubbing the back of his neck as his gaze flicked toward the exit.

“Please, dude,” Big Red said, his tone shifting to something softer, almost pleading. “Ash is having such a great time. Look at her—she’s really hitting it off with that girl Maddox.” He gestured toward the corner of the room, where Ashlyn was laughing, her face lit up with joy as she talked to Maddox.

Ricky followed his gaze, a small smile tugging at his lips despite his exhaustion. He didn’t want to ruin the moment for Ashlyn—or for Big Red, who was clearly invested in sticking around for her.

“I promised her I’d take her home,” Big Red continued. “Just find somewhere to nap in the meantime. One hour. That’s all I’m asking.”

Ricky sighed, the weight of his friend’s words settling over him. “Guess I could crash in what used to be Nini’s room,” he mumbled, glancing toward the hallway.

Big Red clapped him on the shoulder, grinning. “There you go! Power nap for the win. I’ll come get you when we’re ready to leave.”

As Ricky shuffled off toward the familiar room, the noise of the party faded behind him. His eyelids felt heavier with every step, but his mind was still restless, still turning over the sound of Gina’s voice and the unanswered questions it left behind.

Ricky stumbled into what used to be Nini’s room, his body protesting every step as exhaustion weighed him down. The faint glow of the moonlight filtered through the curtains, casting a silvery sheen over the familiar space. 

The quietness of the room, compared to the chaos of the party outside, was a welcome relief. His head hit the pillow, and the tension in his body began to melt away. Thoughts of Gina still lingered, her voice echoing in his head, but the heaviness in his limbs quickly dragged him into sleep.

It wasn’t until a shift in weight brought him back to the surface that he stirred, the groggy haze of sleep blurring the edges of reality. The warmth of a hand brushing his neck sent a faint jolt through him, and for a moment, he thought he might still be dreaming.

But then he felt it: the steady rise and fall of breath, the unmistakable pressure of a head resting on his chest. His senses sharpened, and his heart stuttered, pounding against his ribs.

Blinking against the dim glow of the bedside lamp, Ricky squinted down at the figure sprawled across him. Dark hair cascaded over his chest, soft against his shirt. The gentle rhythm of her breathing filled the quiet space, and his stomach flipped as realization crept in.

Nini?

His body went stiff as realization set in. He tried to shift without waking her, carefully inching himself out from under her weight, but the faint rustle of his movement caused her to stir.

Her eyelashes fluttered, and she blinked a few times, her gaze slowly focusing on him. “Ricky?” she murmured, her voice groggy and thick with sleep.

“Uh... hey,” Ricky croaked, his throat dry as he tried to figure out what exactly was happening. “Are you okay?”

Nini sat up slightly, her hand still resting lightly on his chest as she rubbed her eyes. Her expression was a mix of confusion and mild amusement. “What... how did I get here?”

Ricky sat up, running a hand through his disheveled hair. “I was about to ask you the same thing.”

She frowned, clearly trying to piece together the fragments of her night. “I think... someone brought me here? I remember sitting down for a minute... then nothing.” Her words were slow, and her cheeks flushed faintly, a clear sign that the night had taken its toll.

“You were really out of it, huh?” Ricky offered, trying to keep his tone light despite the awkwardness of the situation.

Nini laughed softly, a sound that was somehow both sheepish and charming. “Guess so. Sorry for... invading your nap space.”

Ricky managed a small smile, though the tension in his chest hadn’t eased. “It’s fine. I was just...about to leave and find Big Red.”

Nini’s laughter was soft, almost self-deprecating, as she brushed her hair back. “Always so considerate. I probably scared you half to death, huh?”

Ricky shook his head quickly. “No, I just—” He paused, trying to find the right words. “I didn’t expect to wake up with someone, that’s all.”

Her eyes softened, her lips curving in a small, teasing smile. “Well, maybe it’s fate. Maybe you just ended up being right where you wanted to be, you know?”

“Uh...” Ricky’s brow furrowed as he tried to process her words. Was she joking? Or was there something he was supposed to pick up on? “I’m confused, what do you mean?”

“Shh,” she interrupted, placing a finger gently against his lips. “You don’t have to say it. I know.”

Ricky blinked, his thoughts spiraling. 

“I mean,” Nini continued, dropping her hand but staying close, “you’ve been so... obvious. I don’t know how I didn’t see it. ”

He stared at her, completely thrown. “Wait, what?”

“You don’t have to pretend, Ricky.” Her smile was soft, almost wistful, and her hand brushed lightly against his. “It’s okay. I get it. ”

He opened his mouth to respond, but no words came. He couldn’t wrap his head around what she was saying, the way her gaze felt so sure of something he didn’t understand. “Nini, I think there’s been a—”

Before he could finish, she leaned in, her lips brushing against his in a kiss so sudden it stole the breath from his lungs. All he could think of was how his heart had been somewhere else all night, how nothing about this felt the way it was supposed to.

Chapter Text

Ricky froze, his mind stumbling over itself as Nini’s lips brushed against his. It was as though the world had gone utterly still, the sounds of the party outside the room muffled into nothingness. Her kiss was soft, familiar in a way that should’ve felt comforting, yet it only deepened a hollowness inside him that he hadn’t realized was there.

He didn’t lean in, didn’t respond. Instead, his hands instinctively found her shoulders, gently but firmly creating a space between them.

“Nini,” he said, his voice low and uneven, “what… what are you doing?”

Her eyes widened, a flicker of uncertainty crossing her face as she pulled back slightly. “I thought…” she began, but her voice faltered. Her gaze darted between his, searching, questioning. “I thought you wanted this too.”

Ricky swallowed hard, trying to untangle the knot of emotions tightening in his chest. He shook his head slowly, the movement feeling heavier than it should. “I don’t—” He stopped, searching for the words. “It’s not like that, Nini.”

The silence between them stretched uncomfortably, broken only by the distant hum of laughter and music from the party beyond the door. Nini’s brows furrowed, confusion giving way to something closer to hurt.

“Oh,” she said softly, almost to herself. Her cheeks flushed, and she looked down. “Oh my god… I’m so embarrassed.”

Ricky exhaled, his shoulders slumping as guilt seeped into him. “You don’t have to be,” he said quietly. “It’s—it’s okay. Maybe…” He hesitated, weighing his next words carefully. “Maybe you’ve had too much to drink tonight. Let’s just forget this, yeah? Pretend it didn’t happen.”

Her nod was small, stiff. “Yeah,” she murmured, her voice barely audible.

For a moment, Ricky lingered, his gaze on her, the girl he once thought he’d never get over. The emotions he’d expected to feel—longing, nostalgia, even a flicker of what they used to have—weren’t there. Instead, there was a strange kind of clarity, bittersweet but certain.

He stood up, his heart thudding as he turned toward the door. The muted warmth of the party called to him, but it wasn’t the noise or the crowd he wanted to escape to. It was something else entirely. 

As he stepped into the hallway, the air felt different—lighter, freer. For the first time in what felt like forever, he wasn’t tangled in the past. His thoughts weren’t on what he’d lost, but what, or perhaps who, he might be ready to fight for.

The sound of muffled voices grew louder as Ricky descended the stairs, his pulse still unsteady from the tension upstairs. The party’s chaos buzzed around him, but his attention was drawn to a crowd forming in the corner of the living room.

Curiosity tugged at him, and he pushed his way through the gathering of people. As the scene came into view, Ricky’s stomach sank. In the center of the commotion stood Antoine, Lily’s flamboyant and self-assured best friend, gesturing dramatically as he spoke in his thick French accent.

Big Red was planted firmly in front of Antoine, his face uncharacteristically stern. “You seriously thought hitting on my girl was a good idea?” Big Red said, his voice tight with irritation.

Antoine smirked, his arms spreading wide as though he couldn’t comprehend the fuss. “Ah, mon ami, I simply admire beauty where I see it. Your Ashlyn is magnifique—who can blame me for saying so?”

Ashlyn, standing a step back, looked torn between irritation and amusement. “Okay, first of all, I’m not ‘his Ashlyn,’” she said, gesturing dramatically with air quotes. “Second of all, Big Red, it’s not that deep.” She tossed her hair over her shoulder and leaned into the theatrics of the moment, clearly reveling in the attention.

Maddox stood slightly to the side, her brows furrowed as she watched the scene unfold. Her arms were crossed, and though she tried to maintain her usual chill demeanor, the way her eyes darted toward Ashlyn gave her away.

Ricky approached cautiously, weaving through the group as Kourtney raised her voice over the growing chatter. “Okay, but how did you even know about this party?” she demanded, fixing Antoine with a skeptical look.

Antoine’s smirk widened, but before he could reply, a familiar voice cut through the room.

“That would be me.”

Ricky turned sharply to see Lily stepping into the room, her head held high and her smile confident. The crowd seemed to part instinctively as she made her way toward them, her presence magnetic as ever.

“We found out about the party through Nini’s Instagram,” Lily admitted, shrugging like it was no big deal. Her eyes flicked around the group before landing on Ricky, her expression softening. “But I didn’t come to crash. I wanted to apologize actually.”

The air in the room grew heavier as all eyes shifted to Ricky. His arms crossed instinctively, bracing himself for whatever was coming next.

Before he could respond, Kourtney stepped forward, her tone sharp. “Obviously not for showing up uninvited.”

Lily winced but quickly recovered. “I’m really sorry for what happened the other night at Jake’s,” she said, her gaze flicking between Ricky and Kourtney.

“What happened at where and who is Jake?” Ashlyn muttered, loud enough for Maddox to snort quietly beside her.

Lily pressed on. “And I know this is probably not the best time or place to do this, but... you didn’t answer my texts,” she said, turning her full attention to Ricky now.

Ricky’s jaw tightened. “Well, I sort of blocked you,” he said flatly.

Lily exhaled, her shoulders dropping. “Okay, fair. I won’t blame you for that. But I wanted to reach out to apologize to you, Kourtney, and...” She hesitated, her voice dipping. “Is Gina here too?”

Before anyone could respond, another voice joined the fray.

“What is going on here?”

Heads turned as Nini appeared at the edge of the group, her expression a mix of confusion and concern. She looked at Lily, then at Ricky, and back again, her gaze narrowing.

Lily’s confidence wavered under Nini’s scrutiny, but she pressed on. “Nini, I just—look, I came to make things right. I—”

Nini crossed her arms, stepping closer to Lily. “Okay, but this is Kourtney’s birthday party,” she said, her tone calm but firm. “Maybe this isn’t the best time to turn everything into a big scene, Lily.”

Lily’s cheeks flushed, but she nodded slowly. “You’re right. I just... I wanted to make things better, that’s all.”

Nini gave her a measured look before softening. “Then maybe start with less drama,” she said gently. “If you really mean it, you’ll find the right time. Just not here, okay?”

Lily bit her lip, then glanced at Ricky again. “I’ll go,” she said quietly. “I just... I’m sorry.”

Lily paused just before turning away, glancing back at the group with a tentative smile. “By the way,” she said, her tone casual but her words landing with precision, “congratulations on your big premiere.”

The room went still.

Kourtney blinked. “Wait—what?”

Lily’s brow arched, her smile growing slightly as she realized they had no idea. “The premiere? For the reality?”

Ricky exchanged confused looks with Kourtney, Ashlyn, and Maddox. “What are you talking about?” he asked, his voice cautious.

Lily tilted her head, clearly relishing the moment. “It’s all over social media.” She shrugged, feigning innocence. “Anyway, congrats! That’s huge.” With that, she turned on her heel and strode away, leaving the group buzzing with questions.

Carlos, standing off to the side, had already pulled out his phone and begun scrolling furiously. His eyes widened as he found what he was looking for. “Oh my gosh, she’s right!” he exclaimed, his voice carrying over the chatter.

Ashlyn, already moving closer, squinted. “What do you mean, ‘she’s right’?”

Carlos spun his phone around to show the screen. The Camp Shallow Lake social media page featured a glossy post announcing the premiere of Frozen: The Musical: The Documentary , complete with their names and photos splashed across a banner.

Kourtney blinked. “Wow. That title really said, ‘We’re charging by the word.’”

“Not only is this real,” Carlos said, his voice climbing with each word, “but I have an email—an actual email —inviting us to a special screening!”

“What?!” Kourtney’s voice shot up, her excitement overpowering the initial confusion.

Ashlyn snatched the phone from Carlos, her face lighting up as she read the details. “Oh my gosh, this is real! This is happening!”

Ricky crossed his arms, still trying to process. “How did Lily know before we did?”

Carlos, still scrolling, gave an exaggerated shrug. “I don’t know about you all, but I’ve been here , being the backbone of this party—thank you very much, you’re welcome—while someone confiscated my phone earlier.” His sharp side-eye toward Nini earned a collective laugh. “But does it matter? We’re about to have a premiere!”

Maddox leaned in to read over Ashlyn’s shoulder. “This is insane,” she said, her disbelief mirrored by the others.

Kourtney clapped her hands together, her birthday temporarily forgotten. “We’re going to a premiere!” she squealed.

The room’s energy shifted entirely. The tension, confusion, and Lily’s presence evaporated in the swell of excitement. Kourtney and Nini started discussing outfits, Ashlyn planned their red carpet poses, and Carlos was halfway to drafting an Instagram post announcing his imminent stardom.

Ricky tried to smile, to join in their joy, but his thoughts snagged on the looming threat he hadn’t yet voiced. That footage—his confession to Carlos —time was running out.

And he thought of her, of the girl whose skin had been touched by the humid Louisiana air as she sat on the front steps of her mom’s apartment building last week, her suitcase resting beside her and her bag. The bag that contained an object that reminded her of feelings she had tried to leave behind in Salt Lake. But that very same object and feelings were still here, with her. even, now that she was far away.

The occasional hum of cicadas had filled the silence, blending with the distant sound of traffic. After an hour of waiting, the sound of footsteps finally caught her attention.

“Baby, I’m sorry you had to wait so long. Had an important meeting,” her mom called out as she hurried up the walkway, a polished briefcase in one hand and a coffee cup in the other.

Gina forced a smile. “It’s okay, Mom.”

But was it? She’d spent most of her life waiting—for a ride, for attention, for her mom to notice when she needed her. Complaining wouldn’t change anything, though. Her mom’s world had always been filled with "important stuff," and Gina had learned early on that she just had to go with it.

Her mom pulled her into a quick hug, the faint scent of her perfume wafting over Gina. “I must say I was surprised when I got your call, honey. I thought you were going to spend the rest of the summer with your friends and…with E.J.”

Gina hesitated, the mention of his name twisting something inside her. She looked down at the suitcase handle she was gripping too tightly. “Yeah, that’s… actually something I wanted to tell you in person.”

Her mom raised an eyebrow, the confusion evident on her face as she unlocked the apartment door and ushered Gina inside. “What is it, sweetie?”

Gina stepped into the cool air-conditioned space, the familiar mix of her mom’s floral air freshener and the faint smell of coffee grounding her. She set her suitcase down and turned to face her mom, her hands clasped nervously in front of her.

“We broke up,” she said quietly.

Her mom’s expression softened immediately. She crossed the room and pulled Gina into a tight embrace. “Oh, baby, I’m so sorry,” she said, her voice gentle. "I like E.J. a lot, but sweetie, first boyfriends...and first loves don't last."

Her mom pulled back slightly, brushing a strand of Gina’s hair away from her face. “You haven’t changed your mind about us establishing in Salt Lake, though, right?”

She hadn’t. Had she?

Last semester, she had been so certain—so desperate to leave the city she had unexpectantly learned to call home because she thought what made Salt Lake home was a person. But, she was wrong. There was so much more to it, and she was just not going to give up on it. She just needed some time.

Time and space. Maybe even space and time away from him. Maybe that would be enough.

It was already late and she had been waiting for her mom long enough. She did not realize when her eyes closed. When her eyes finally fluttered open, the world outside her window was awash in golden light. The morning sun crept in, its soft rays illuminating the room.

“Good morning, Sleeping Beauty,” her mom’s voice rang out from the kitchen.

Gina blinked, groggily sitting up on the couch. “Mom, what time is it?”

“Almost 10:30.”

“What?” Gina shot up, startled. Her mom never let her sleep in this late, not even during summer break.

“I made an exception,” her mom said with a chuckle, setting a plate of scrambled eggs and toast on the counter. “You’ve got a busy year ahead, and you seemed tired from your flight.”

Gina nodded, pulling her hair into a loose bun as she stood. “Thanks, Mom.”

“Well, baby, I made you breakfast,” her mom said, already grabbing her purse and keys. “Now I’ve got to run to work. We’ll talk more tonight.”

Gina watched as the door clicked shut behind her mom. Alone in the quiet apartment, she took a deep breath and sat down at the table.

As she ate, her thoughts drifted. 

I’m sorry I didn’t give it back sooner.

She cringed at the reminder of her confession. What could Ricky be thinking of her now? No wonder he had not answered her text.

However…

Take it.

And return it once you come back. I don’t want it now.

She couldn’t help wondering if there had been something unsaid in his words. She was not sure she wanted to decode them either.

Once her plate was empty, the apartment felt stiflingly quiet. She grabbed her sneakers and decided to go for a walk. The crisp morning air was a welcome relief, carrying the faint scent of blooming magnolias as she wandered through the neighborhood.

It wasn’t long before she spotted a scruffy golden retriever lounging in the shade of a magnolia tree. The dog’s tail thumped lazily against the ground as she approached, a grin tugging at her lips.

“Hey there, buddy,” she murmured, crouching down to snap a quick photo.

The retriever gave a happy bark, wagging its tail harder as she laughed. For a moment, the tension in her chest eased, replaced by the simple joy of the interaction.

By the time she returned to the apartment, she reached for her phone and started scrolling aimlessly through Instagram. 

Her friends’ stories flashed across the screen. Carlos and Seb were at the farmer’s market, Ashlyn had posted a screenshot of the latest song she was obsessed with, and Kourtney was showing off her latest DIY project. Gina smiled faintly, her finger swiping through each snippet of their lives.

Then she froze.

Nini’s story appeared—just a quick selfie in front of Salt Lake’s airport welcome sign, captioned: Back home!

A knot formed in Gina’s stomach, tightening as she stared at the image. Nini was back. Yesterday, no less.

Something inside her stirred, uncomfortably familiar. She hadn’t thought about Nini much lately, at least not intentionally. But seeing her now, a flood of memories came rushing back.

Her chest tightened, unbidden thoughts creeping in. Ricky still hadn’t responded.

Then her phone buzzed in her hand.

She blinked, startled, as Ricky’s name lit up her screen.

Ricky

Hey, Gi, how was your flight?

Did you make it there okay?

Gina’s thumbs hovered over her screen as she read Ricky’s response again. 

Gina

Well, it’s not exactly the adventure of a lifetime, but hey, I did see a cute dog on my walk this morning.

Ricky

Pics or it didn’t happen.

She rolled her eyes, but a small laugh escaped her lips as she scrolled through her camera roll to find the snapshot.

Gina

 Prepare to be amazed .

Ricky

 Okay, I gotta admit, that’s a 10/10 good boy. Name?

Gina

 No clue, but I’m calling him Beignet.

Ricky

Of course you are. Now I’m hungry.

Gina

 You’re always hungry.

The playful banter came so easily that Gina almost forgot the tension that had sat heavy on her chest just moments earlier. 

And the next day, it happened again.

She’d spent the morning helping her mom organize files for work and the afternoon flipping through an old book she found in her mom’s bedroom. It wasn’t until her phone buzzed again that she realized how much she’d been waiting for it.

Ricky

So, do they eat Beignets 24/7 down there, or is that just a stereotype?

Gina

Only on weekends, or so I’ve heard.

Ricky

Noted. Guess that’s why you fit right in.

Gina

Are you calling me sweet or fried?

Ricky

Why not both?

She laughed, shaking her head, and their texts turned into a volley of jokes and jabs. Somehow, their banter felt like slipping into an old, familiar rhythm, even if she’d told herself she needed space. Even when she knew this was dangerous territory.

I’ll wait , 17-year-old Ricky had uttered against her ear and it had echoed in her heart that dreadful Thanksgiving night.

Would Present-Ricky? 17-year-old him had not been able to keep his promise.

And she shouldn’t have been worrying about 18-year-old Ricky sticking to a promise he didn’t even make this time. However, as she lay in bed scrolling aimlessly, her phone lit up with an incoming call.

It was him.

She hesitated for half a heartbeat before answering. “Ricky?”

“Hey, Gi,” he said, his voice warm and easy. “I figured texting wasn’t cutting it anymore. I mean, we could debate beignets versus donuts, but it deserves a real conversation.”

Her lips curved into a smile. “You know, some people would say calling is old-fashioned.”

“Well, some people haven’t heard your laugh over the phone in a while,” he shot back, his tone teasing but soft.

Gina’s heart gave an unsteady flutter. She quickly glanced at her mom, still fast asleep next to her, and winced at the thought of waking her up. Without hesitation, Gina slid out of bed and tiptoed toward the living room. It was a tight squeeze in the small apartment, but she managed to slip through without waking her mom. She quietly padded to the bathroom, keeping the light off so the faint glow of the phone was her only guide.

The door clicked shut behind her, and she gently pressed the phone to her ear, keeping her voice low. “So, this is about my laugh? Not donuts?”

“Can’t it be both?” he quipped, and the hours slipped away.

They talked about everything and nothing—Louisiana summer, his dad’s latest recipe disaster, even the ridiculousness of Carlos’s Instagram polls. Somewhere in between, Gina realized her resolve to create distance had quietly unraveled.

The call had been going for over an hour, and Gina was leaning against the bathroom sink, phone pressed against her ear, trying not to laugh too loudly. She muffled it, pressing a hand to her mouth, biting back her smile. 

"Okay, so confession time," Ricky said. "I might have accidentally dumped an entire box of pasta in the sink today while trying to drain it."

Gina snorted quietly, shaking her head. “Let me guess—you didn’t use a colander?”

“Of course I did!” Ricky protested, mock indignation dripping from his voice. “I just… didn’t hold onto it tightly enough.”

“Oh, so you’re saying you lack basic motor skills. Got it.”

“Hey, I’m great at motor skills! I can skateboard, remember?”

Gina smiled, but quickly bit her lip to suppress the laugh bubbling up. She shifted her position, still trying not to make noise. “Skateboarding and draining pasta are apparently two very different skill sets.”

“Wow, you’re really roasting me, huh?” Ricky teased.

“Someone’s got to keep you humble.”

“You’re lucky I talk to you at all,” Ricky said, his voice dropping just slightly, as if he was about to say something more but stopped short.

“Lucky?” she shot back, her tone equally playful. “Sounds like you’re the lucky one, Bowen.”

“Debatable,” he said, and Gina could hear the grin in his voice. “But I’ll let you think that if it makes you feel better.”

“Gee, thanks,” Gina replied, rolling her eyes but smiling all the same.

Their laughter settled into a quiet, comfortable rhythm. Gina bit her lip, debating whether to steer the conversation where her curiosity was pulling her.

“So,” she said, trying to sound offhand, “what have you been up to since I left, besides the great pasta disaster?”

Ricky hesitated for a fraction of a second—so brief that most people wouldn’t have noticed, but Gina did. “Not much. Just, uh, hung out at home.”

She leaned back against the wall, inhaling slowly to keep her tone light. “Anyone stop by?”

“Well…” Ricky trailed off, and Gina felt her pulse quicken.

“What?” she prompted, keeping her tone light despite the tightness in her chest.

“Nini came over,” he said finally. “It was actually right after I got back from… you know, seeing you off.”

“Oh,” Gina said, trying to mask the swirl of emotions that suddenly erupted inside her. “That’s… nice.”

“She just wanted to talk,” Ricky added quickly, as if sensing her unease. “Catch up, I guess.”

“Right,” Gina said, her voice carefully neutral. “Makes sense. You two have history.”

There was a pause, and then Ricky said, softer this time, “It wasn’t a big deal.”

Her breath hitched, her defenses slipping ever so slightly. “Okay,” she replied, her voice barely above a whisper.

“Hey,” Ricky said, the warmth in his tone unmistakable. “You still there?”

“Yeah,” Gina said, clearing her throat. “I’m here.”

“Good,” he said. “Because I was about to ask if you’d be willing to give me a pasta-cooking lesson when you get back. Clearly, I need all the help I can get.”

Gina laughed softly, grateful for the shift in tone. “We’ll see. I don’t teach just anyone, you know.”

“Oh, come on,” he teased. “You wouldn’t let me starve, would you?”

Before she could respond, the faint shuffle of footsteps outside the bathroom made her freeze. Her breath hitched, and she pressed a hand against her mouth to stifle the sound.

“Hang on,” she whispered.

“What’s wrong?” Ricky asked, his tone immediately alert.

“I think my mom’s awake,” Gina murmured, her gaze darting to the faint shadow under the door. The doorknob rattled softly, and her mom’s groggy voice filtered through.

“Gina, are you in the bathroom?”

Her face flushed with panic as she turned her head toward the phone. “I gotta go,” she hissed, barely keeping her voice steady.

“Wait, wait,” Ricky said, clearly trying to hold back laughter. “What are you even doing in the bathroom? Are you hiding from her?”

“Shut up,” Gina whispered, her face heating up. “She can’t know I’m on the phone!”

“Oh, so this is like some covert operation now,” he teased, his voice brimming with amusement. “Operation Midnight Call?”

“Goodbye, Ricky!” she whispered harshly, though the laughter in her voice gave her away.

“Same time tomorrow?” he asked, his voice suddenly softer, and Gina felt her heart catch in her throat. 

Present words that tasted too much like past and the bittersweet flavor was still there.

And in times like this, she had to remind herself that she had been wrong then.

Chapter Text

Maybe I’m in love.

She giggled to herself, shaking her head at how ridiculous it was to feel this giddy.

“Someone is  in a good mood”

Startled, Gina spun around to see Ashlyn standing behind her, an amused smirk on her face. The smile vanished—almost. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t fully suppress it.

“Oh, hi, Ash,” Gina said, her voice attempting nonchalance, though the edges of her grin betrayed her. 

“I guess you had a good night's sleep”

“Mm, sure, I—” she began but trailed off when her attention shifted to the rehearsal room’s entrance.

The soft murmur of scattered conversations and the distant shuffle of choreography notes faded into a low hum as Ricky strolled in. His vibrant red sweatshirt that practically demanded attention—not that he needed it. He always seemed to draw the room’s focus without trying, at least for her.

The vibrant color against his fair skin made his brown eyes seem warmer, softer. Gina felt her breath hitch, her heart beating just a little faster.

“Okay, now I get it,” Ashlyn muttered under her breath, giving Gina a side-eye smirk.

“What?” Gina asked, feigning ignorance, her voice a touch sharper than she intended.

Ashlyn raised her eyebrows knowingly, a sly grin spreading across her face. “Nothing. Absolutely nothing,” she said with mock innocence, patting Gina on the arm before slipping away, leaving Gina alone as Ricky approached.

He hesitated as he reached her, his hands tucked awkwardly into his pockets. “Hey,” he said, his voice quieter than usual but still carrying that casual charm that made Gina’s stomach flutter.

“Hey,” Gina replied, forcing her tone to remain steady as she looked up at him.

Ricky shifted his weight from one foot to the other, his fingers fidgeting with the edge of his sweatshirt. “So, uh... rehearsal’s starting late today, huh?” he said, clearly grasping for something to say.

Gina tilted her head, a small laugh escaping her lips before she could stop it. “I wonder why,” she said, her tone carrying a teasing lilt as she hinted at his tardiness being the reason for the delay.

“I had an emergency, okay?” Ricky said, his tone defensive but with just enough playfulness to soften the words.

“Sure, Ricky. You have emergencies daily,” Gina quipped, her smile tugging higher as she crossed her arms.

“Funny, Gina, very funny,” Ricky shot back, his grin betraying that he didn’t mind her teasing.

Before Gina could respond, “Ah, my Troy Bolton has arrived!” Miss Jenn announced, her voice cutting through whatever fragile moment had been forming between them.

Ricky straightened, his posture suddenly more alert, but his eyes lingered on Gina for just a second longer before he turned to face Miss Jenn.

“Okay, everyone,” Miss Jenn continued, clapping her hands together. “With Ricky here, we can finally get started! Places, people! Let’s bring the magic of East High to life!”

The rehearsal flowed smoothly after that. But through it all, Gina felt the weight of Ricky’s presence—not in a bad way. His occasional glances, the way his knee brushed hers when they sat too close on the bleachers, even the awkward way he tugged at the sleeves of his red sweatshirt when he caught her watching him—it was all enough to leave her fighting a grin.

Miss Jenn eventually stood at the center of the room, her eyes bright with excitement. “Alright, let’s finish this rehearsal strong with the first musical number: Start of Something New ! Let’s get Troy and Gabriella front and center!”

Gina snapped out of her thoughts, her attention shifting toward Nini, who was already standing and making her way to the middle of the room. She noticed Ricky was still beside her, leaning slightly forward, his brow furrowed as if their whispered banter hadn’t been interrupted.

The room gradually fell silent, the weight of collective attention shifting to Ricky, who remained oblivious. Gina’s eyes darted around the group before she nudged him discreetly with her elbow, her motion small but enough to draw his focus.

“What are you—” Ricky started, his voice louder than it should have been.

“Ricky,” Miss Jenn interjected with a patient smile, though her tone carried a hint of exasperation.

Realizing all eyes were on him, Gina leaned closer, her voice barely above a whisper. “I think it’s your cue to rehearse,” she said, her lips curving ever so slightly in amusement.

“I noticed, genius,” Ricky muttered back, his voice just as low but tinged with mock annoyance. With a dramatic sigh that earned him a stifled laugh from Gina, he rose from the bleachers and walked toward the center of the room.

As Ricky joined Nini, Gina found herself watching him despite herself. His nervous energy from earlier seemed to melt away as he stepped into the role of Troy, his voice and movements becoming confident and magnetic. 

The piano keys struck their first notes, rippling through the room like a breeze before a storm. Gina’s breath hitched as Ricky stepped forward, his red sweater vivid under the rehearsal lights. 

Gina told herself to look away, but her focus stayed locked on him, drawn in by the subtle shift in his demeanor. His shoulders squared, his stance braced, but there was a vulnerability in the way he held the microphone.

The room quieted as Ricky began to sing.

"Living in my own world, didn't understand
That anything can happen when you take a chance…"

There was something in the way he delivered those words, a mix of nervousness and conviction, that made her chest ache. As he sang those lines, Ricky’s gaze flicked toward her, lingering longer than it should have. 

"I know that something has changed,
Never felt this way…"

His eyes found hers again, his expression raw and unguarded. It wasn’t just the lyrics; it was the way he sang them, like every syllable carried a truth too big to stay contained.

Her mind flashed to the song he had sung the day before, how the lyrics had felt like they were meant for someone specific. She had tried to shake the thought that it was for her, convincing herself it was ridiculous. But now? 

I met a girl, and it might be soon,

But maybe I’m in love…

Her throat tightened. Could it be? 

Nini’s voice joined in, soft and melodic, but Gina barely noticed.

"This could be the start of something new,
It feels so right to be here with you…"

He wasn’t looking at Nini, though. 

Maybe I’m in love…

Was this what he had been trying to tell her? Was this why it had felt so different lately?

By the time they reached the second verse, Gina felt exposed, like her heart was beating too loud for the room.

"Now who’d have ever thought that we’d both be here tonight…"

When Ricky sang the word we’d , his voice softened, and his gaze brushed hers again. Gina pressed her lips together, gripping the edge of her seat to ground herself. Her mind screamed that this couldn’t be real, but her heart, now thundering in her chest, was certain it was.

I’m in love.

The song flowed toward its conclusion, the melody wrapping around her like a blanket, and when Ricky finished with:

"And now looking in your eyes, I feel in my heart…"

He looked at her one last time. It wasn’t long, but it was enough to leave her breathless.

The room erupted into applause as Miss Jenn clapped her hands. “That was fantastic! You’re capturing the heart of the song beautifully,” she praised, her gaze flitting to Ricky. “But, Ricky…”

Her tone shifted, still light but a touch more pointed. “Remember, Troy’s connection needs to be with Gabriella. That emotional depth is wonderful, but make sure it’s aimed in the right direction.”

Gina watched Ricky stiffen, his jaw tightening. He nodded quickly, running his hand through his hair again as he glanced at Nini.

Miss Jenn smiled, brushing past the moment. “Let’s take it from the top, everyone! We’re getting closer to something truly magical.”

Gina stood, her legs still feeling a bit wobbly, and grabbed her water bottle. She needed a breather.

As she wandered toward the piano, Seb caught her eye, his smile mischievous. “You know,” he began, his voice light but meaningful, “you might get a better view if you sit up here.” He patted the polished surface of the piano, his grin widening.

Gina blinked, caught off guard. “What are you talking about?”

Seb leaned casually against the piano, his smile the picture of innocence. “Oh, nothing. Just... noticed a certain someone couldn’t seem to keep his eyes off you. No big deal.”

Gina’s brows furrowed as her cheeks warmed. “Seb, stop making things up.”

“I would never,” Seb replied smoothly, but the exaggerated way he widened his eyes gave him away. He patted the piano’s polished surface. “I’m just saying—why not lean into it? Literally. Sit here. Command the room. You’ve already got his attention anyway.”

Gina scoffed, shaking her head, but she couldn’t entirely suppress the flicker of curiosity. “You’re ridiculous.”

“Am I?” Seb countered, his tone lilting. “Or am I just observant?”

Despite herself, Gina hesitated, then slowly hoisted herself onto the piano. She crossed her legs at the ankle, aiming for casual but feeling anything but. “Happy now?” she muttered.

Seb gave her a fleeting, satisfied smile. “Ecstatic.” He turned as if to walk away but paused, glancing back. “By the way, I wasn’t wrong. He’s definitely looking.”

“What—” Gina started, but Seb was already gone, leaving her alone to notice Ricky, who had indeed turned her way.

From across the room, Ricky’s gaze landed squarely on her, his brow furrowing in confusion before his lips curved into a crooked smile. His eyes seemed to say, Why are you sitting on the piano?

Gina straightened, lifting her chin defiantly, as if to say, Because I can.

Ricky shook his head, a teasing smile still lingering as he turned back to Nini.

Miss Jenn’s voice cut through the moment like a spotlight. “Places, everyone! We’re running it again!”

Seb, still at the piano, leaned closer to Gina. “Told you,” he whispered, his grin bordering on smug.

Apparently, she and Seb had been wrong back then.

But she still had all these crazy feelings and as she was preparing lunch, she knew she had to text him. She snapped a picture of herself twirling a forkful of pasta, captioning it:

Cooking in your honor. Feel special yet, Bowen?

His response came quickly, laced with his usual humor:

Ricky

Not bad. But where’s my invite, Porter?

Gina smiled at his response, feeling a flutter in her chest, and typed:

Guess you’ll have to wait until I come back.

It was lighthearted, but there was a hint of something more there—something that felt a little vulnerable. Maybe he’d pick up on it. Maybe he wouldn’t.

She waited. And waited.

His reply took longer than usual. At first, it was easy to brush it off—he was probably busy. But the more she looked at her screen, the more it started to feel like he was avoiding replying. The seconds stretched into minutes. Eventually, hours passed, and she couldn’t ignore the growing discomfort inside her. Had she misread everything again?

Her mind started to wonder.

The rehearsal room had cleared out earlier than usual that day, Miss Jenn granting the cast a reprieve in honor of Carlos’ quinceañera plans. Gina lingered near the edge of the room, her legs crossed as she flipped through her phone, trying to ignore the low hum of chatter that remained.

The buzz of excitement around her faded into white noise until a voice cut through, pulling her focus.

“Ricky, come on. Sing it.”

She glanced up sharply, her heart skipping as she spotted him by the piano. His hands were jammed in his pockets, his shoulders tense.

“It’s not ready,” Ricky mumbled, his tone edged with discomfort.

“It’s beautiful,” Nini said, her smile soft and coaxing. “Everyone else should hear it too.”

Gina felt the room tilt. She sat up straighter, her throat tightening.

The weight of Nini’s words sank like stones in her chest. 

“Just one time,” Nini urged again, her voice brimming with an affection that felt suffocating to Gina.

Ricky sighed but nodded, reaching out for his guitar. Gina’s pulse quickened, her chest constricting as she braced herself.

The first chords struck the air softly, and then Ricky began.

That melody.

“I fell in love with the only girl

Who knows what I’m about…”

But the lyrics…

It was all so painfully clear now.

“After all said and done

I can’t just pretend I’m moving on…”

Her vision blurred, and the memories came flooding in.

The hat.

“When we’re underneath the lights

 The tag.

My heart’s no longer broken…”

Gina’s jaw clenched, the tears she had promised herself she wouldn’t cry burning at the edges of her resolve.

“For a moment

I love you too, Ricky.

Just for a moment…”

The music swelled, Ricky’s voice breaking slightly on the next line, and the ache in Gina’s chest deepened.

It had always been Nini.

Of course, it was Nini.

She swallowed the lump rising in her throat, forcing herself to stay seated, to stay present, even as her heart screamed for her to get up and leave. The applause that erupted at the end felt distant like it belonged in a different room, a different world.

But that moment... it seemed so far behind, like it was part of someone else's story now. She wasn't the same girl.

Yet, those feelings... 

The ones that had been responsible for Gina’s heartbreak were back.

She knew this was dangerous ground. It was a path she'd walked before, one that had led her to heartbreak. But even knowing that, she couldn't shake the pull. She reached for her phone, her fingers trembling slightly as she dialed his number.

"Hey," she greeted, trying to sound casual.

"Hey," Ricky's voice came through, quieter than usual.

There was a pause. No sign of yesterday’s Ricky jumping in with a joke or some anecdote about his day, there was only silence. 

A way too familiar silence.

"You okay?" Gina had asked, her brow furrowing, the concern in her voice genuine, but masking something deeper she didn’t want to face.

“Sorry, Gina,” Ricky had replied, his tone shifting—apologetic but final. “Can we talk later? I really have to go.”

She tried to find something to say, something that would keep him on the line just a little longer. But what was the point? He wasn’t t here anymore.

“Yeah, sure,” she managed, her voice barely above a whisper. 

“Thanks. You’re the best,” Ricky had said quickly, and in his haste, he thought he had ended the call, but the line remained open.

The silence stretched out in a way it never should have, until suddenly, Gina heard it—Nini’s voice, clear and unmistakable. “Who was that, babe?”

Babe.

The word echoed in her head, sharp and cruel, unraveling whatever composure she’d managed to hold onto. 

She’d called him because she needed him—because today, of all days, she’d needed to hear the voice of the one person she used to trust with the messy, vulnerable parts of herself. 

But then, as if to rub salt in the wound, the phone line crackled, and Gina heard something that shattered her heart even more. She could hear them—his breath, hers, a quiet moment filled with the unmistakable sound of a kiss.

The soft, tender sound of lips meeting, lingering.

Her pulse quickened, a sharp sting of betrayal that she already knew in her head but hadn’t fully absorbed until now. She knew they were back together, of course. That was public information. But hearing that kiss, hearing them was like a cold slap to the face. It was a painful reminder that he wasn’t hers, that he probably never would be.

Her hands trembled as she set the phone down on her nightstand, her vision blurring with tears she refused to let fall. She wrapped her arms around herself, the ache in her chest spreading until it felt like it would consume her whole.

She thought back to the early days of their friendship, to the late-night talks and shared moments that had made her feel seen, understood. She’d thought they had something unshakable, something real.

But maybe she’d been wrong. Maybe it had only ever been real to her.

Don’t quit, don’t quit on us.

I’ll wait.

Empty words that had stuck but there were some others that screamed louder inside her head.

First boyfriends...and first loves don't last.

Was her mom right?

“Yeah, just... long day,” he finally said, his tone vague and clipped.

Gina frowned, her fingers tightening around the phone. There was something off about his voice, something she couldn’t quite place, or preferred not to.

“Want to talk about it?” she offered her voice tender, almost pleading.

There was a pause—long enough for her to feel the weight of it.

“Gi, actually, can I call you later? Now’s not a good time,” he said, the apology in his tone cutting her more than the words.

Her stomach twisted. She searched for something to say, but before she could, she heard it—a voice in the background, faint but unmistakable.

“Ricky?”

Gina froze, her breath catching in her throat. 

Her chest tightened, and suddenly, the room felt smaller, the walls closing in. She could barely hear Ricky’s hurried “Gotta go, Gi. Talk later, okay?” before the line went dead.

Maybe her mom wasn’t right.

Maybe not for him.

Because for Ricky, it might always be her.

It might always be Nini.

Ricky?

The single word had unraveled something inside her, reopening old wounds she thought had already healed.

The thought haunted her as the night stretched on and he never called back. 

Sleep didn’t come easily, and when it did, it was restless and heavy. By the time the morning light seeped through her blinds, she felt more exhausted than the night before.

Maybe I’m exaggerating. She clung to that thought, hoping it would soften the sharp edges of her doubt. Still, her resolve faltered, and before she could talk herself out of it, her fingers moved over her phone. She texted him first.

His reply came quickly—too quickly—and for a fleeting moment, it felt like the Ricky she knew was still there. But as the minutes turned into hours, the once-easy rhythm of their conversations began to falter.

She hadn’t decided it outright, but maybe this was her chance. Maybe this distance was exactly what she needed—to untangle herself from the knots he had tied in her heart and finally, fully let him go.

It could be Nini. Or it could be something else entirely. Whatever the reason, she had to be ready. Ready to return to Salt Lake City as his friend—or as nothing at all.

Because she noticed. She could tell that his replies came slower, shorter. She sensed that he wasn’t leaning into their conversations the way he used to. So, she stopped texting 

It could be Nini or not. But, she was tired of being a “maybe”.

The days passed in a slow, blurry haze. Gina spent most of her time curled up in bed, staring at the ceiling or scrolling mindlessly on her phone. She told herself it was just a phase. She knew it. She had been there before.

Her mom noticed, of course. “You’ve been sleeping a lot lately,” she commented one morning as Gina shuffled into the kitchen, still in her pajamas, her hair a messy halo of curls.

“I guess,” Gina mumbled, not meeting her mom’s eyes.

Her mom’s gaze lingered, warm and concerned. “You know, it’s okay to feel things. To grieve. Breakups are hard, Gigi.”

Gina’s stomach twisted, guilt tightening in her chest. She let her mom believe this was about E.J.—it was easier that way. How could she explain that it wasn’t her breakup with E.J. that was weighing her down? 

So she just nodded, giving her mom a small, forced smile. “Yeah. I guess you’re right.”

Her mom stepped closer, placing a gentle hand on her shoulder. “Happiness is a choice, Gina. I know it’s not always easy, but you can’t let this sadness take over. You’ve got too much going for you.”

Gina swallowed hard, nodding again, though the words didn’t land the way her mom intended. She felt like her sadness wasn’t a choice—it was a weight she couldn’t put down. And it wasn’t something she could explain without opening up a part of herself she wasn’t ready to share.

That night, Gina lay in bed staring at the ceiling, her mom’s words playing on a loop in her head. Happiness is a choice. Was it? 

She grabbed her phone out of habit, scrolling through old texts. 

Her phone buzzed, startling her out of her spiral.

“Hey, Gina!” Ashlyn’s voice was bright, almost startling after the storm in her head.

“Hey,” Gina said softly, sinking back against her pillows.

“Okay, so I’m going straight to the point,” Ashlyn began, her words spilling out in her usual enthusiastic way. “I know things have been weird since the end of camp because of your breakup with…” Ashlyn hesitated. “You know who. But I don’t want it to come between us.”

Gina blinked, caught off guard. “Ash, it’s not…” she started, her voice trailing off.

“I mean it,” Ashlyn interrupted gently. “You’ve become like a sister to me, really. And if you want to spend the rest of the summer with your mom, that’s okay. But I don’t want it to be because you feel uncomfortable with me after everything that happened.”

Gina swallowed, her throat tight. “Ash, it’s…”

“Look,” Ashlyn said, cutting her off again, but this time her voice was softer. “If you’re worried about running into certain people, E.J.’s not going to be here for the rest of the summer. I can’t tell you the details, but… I just… I miss you, Gi. And whatever you’re going through, you know how much we love you here.”

The lump in Gina’s throat grew, and for the first time in weeks, she felt the tiniest crack in the wall she’d built around herself.

“I miss you too,” she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper.

“Good,” Ashlyn said, her tone lighter now. “Because the guest room is ready whenever you are. No pressure, but I’d love to have you here.”

As the call ended, Gina sat in the silence of her room, the weight in her chest feeling just a little lighter. Maybe she didn’t have to figure everything out on her own.

And maybe, just maybe, it was time to make a choice.

The next morning, for the first time in what felt like weeks, she woke up before her alarm. She blinked at the clock on her nightstand—7:45 a.m.—and felt a strange sense of clarity, like the fog she’d been living in had finally begun to lift.

She stretched, her muscles still heavy with the residue of her restless nights, but her mind was surprisingly clear. Her mom’s words from the day before echoed faintly in her head. Happiness is a choice.

Her mom was already in the kitchen, sipping coffee and scrolling on her phone. She looked up, startled, when Gina walked in.

“Morning,” Gina said as she padded in, her voice still soft with sleep.

Her mom paused, surprised to see her daughter awake before noon. “Morning! You’re up early.”

Gina shrugged, leaning against the counter. “Figured I’d make the most of the day.”

A flicker of warmth passed through Gina at the subtle pride in her mom’s voice. She finished her water and glanced outside, where the morning was crisp and inviting. For the first time in a while, she felt a pull to step outside, to move, to do something.

“I’m gonna take a walk,” she said, grabbing her phone.

Her mom’s surprise deepened, but she nodded. “Don’t forget sunscreen,” she said, her tone teasing but affectionate.

Later that morning, Gina found herself back under the magnolia tree where she’d first met the scruffy golden retriever. Beignet, as she’d affectionately dubbed him, was lounging in the shade again, his golden fur shining in the sunlight.

“Hey, Beignet,” she called, crouching down as his tail wagged furiously. The dog bounded up to her, nearly knocking her over in his excitement. She laughed, pulling out her phone to record the moment.

Back home, she sat cross-legged on her bed, piecing together the clips she’d captured into a short TikTok. 

“My partner in chaos 🐶💛. Reminder: happiness is a choice 💫.”, She captioned.

With a deep breath, she hit “Post.”

The notification chime was almost immediate. For the first time in a while, the dopamine hit of online validation didn’t feel hollow. She allowed herself a small moment of contentment.

Still, as she closed the app, her thumb hovered over Ricky’s name in her texts. Her heart tugged, wondering if he’d see it—or if he’d even care. But she shook her head. No, this wasn’t about him.

The decision had been simmering in Gina’s mind since her early morning walk with Beignet.

“Mom?” Gina began hesitantly, lingering near the doorway.

Her mom glanced up, setting aside her pen. “What’s up, sweetie?”

Gina crossed the room and perched on the armrest of the couch. “I’ve been thinking…If you still need me to check out the place you wanted to rent, I can do it.”

Chapter Text

The hum of the car engine filled the quiet night as Big Red navigated the familiar streets. Ashlyn sat in the passenger seat, her head leaning against the window, the remnants of the evening playing in her mind as she was unable to stop herself from talking about the upcoming premiere, her words spilling out in bursts of excitement and overanalyzing.

In the back seat, Ricky was sprawled out, his head resting awkwardly against the window, sound asleep.

"He’s out like a light," Ashlyn murmured, glancing back at Ricky.

Big Red huffed a quiet laugh, eyes never leaving the road. "Yeah, dude didn’t even last five minutes. I don’t think he’s had a full night’s sleep in, like, a week."

Ashlyn sighed, more to herself than to him. "I wonder why."

Big Red shot her a knowing look but kept his mouth shut. Instead, he turned into Ashlyn’s driveway and parked, the headlights briefly illuminating the house before he killed the engine. Instead, he pulled into Ashlyn’s driveway, the headlights briefly illuminating the front of her house before he killed the engine. The quiet dimness of the car felt almost cozy.

"Okay," Big Red began, twisting in his seat to glance at Ricky. "Do you think your parents would mind if we crashed here? I’m way too tired to drop him off and then head to my place."

Ashlyn bit her lip, thinking. "They’re out of town helping—" she paused and glanced at him. "Never mind, it’s not a problem. But you’re waking him up."

Big Red groaned. "Yeah, I don’t know about that."

Ashlyn smirked. "you want me to do it?"

"Nope. I meant let’s not wake him up."

Ashlyn raised an eyebrow. "So, just leave him in the car? Seems a little rude."

Big Red rolled his eyes. "No, I’m not a monster. I’m saying let’s carry him inside. He’s finally sleeping. We shouldn’t ruin that."

Ashlyn gave him a skeptical look. "Don’t you think he’ll freak out if he wakes up on my couch with no memory of how he got there?"

Big Red shrugged, his grin widening. "Probably. But think of the story we’ll get out of it."

Ashlyn gave him a flat look. "That’s your justification? A story?"

"Hey, I know my audience," Big Red shot back, grinning. "You love drama."

Ashlyn rolled her eyes but couldn’t help smiling. "Fine, let’s do it. But if he wakes up and yells at us, I’m blaming you."

"Deal," Big Red said, already climbing out of the car with a stretch and a yawn. "But you’re helping me. No way am I dragging all six feet of him by myself."

Ashlyn groaned, following him out. "This better be worth it."

Big Red smirked as he carefully popped the back door open. Ricky stirred slightly, muttering something that sounded suspiciously like 'She did it, I didn't want to,' but didn’t wake. Big Red hesitated before whispering, "Dude, you owe me for this."

Ashlyn stifled a laugh as they awkwardly maneuvered Ricky out of the car, nearly dropping him when his legs got tangled. "If he drools on my couch, I’m making you clean it up."

"Think of it as adding character," Big Red quipped, grinning.
By the time they got Ricky settled on the couch, Ashlyn was already mentally drafting how she’d tell this story later. She tossed a blanket over him and plopped down beside Big Red, who stretched and let out an exhausted sigh.

"You’re such a good friend," Ashlyn teased, nudging him playfully.

Big Red groaned, rubbing his shoulders. "Yeah, yeah. Remind him of that when he inevitably wakes up confused and annoyed."

"Deal," Ashlyn said, resting her head against his shoulder. "But you need to sleep fast. We’ve got an early morning."

Big Red frowned. "Why? Are your parents coming back early?"

Ashlyn hesitated, glancing at Ricky before answering. "Gina is."

Big Red’s eyebrows shot up. "Wait—Gina? She’s coming back? Like, back back?"

Ashlyn nodded, her voice softer. "Yeah. And I just… I want to make sure everything feels right for her, you know? No awkward vibes."

Big Red leaned back, taking it in. "Wow. That’s kinda huge." He paused, then muttered, "Tomorrow’s about to get interesting."

"Tell me about it," Ashlyn sighed, glancing at Ricky. "Let’s just hope Sleeping Beauty over here doesn’t make it more interesting."

Big Red snickered, pressing a quick kiss to her temple before leaning his head back. "No promises."

———

Ashlyn was warm, comfortable, and blissfully ignoring reality when a sharp knock at the front door shattered the peace.

Her eyes flew open. Another knock .

Oh, no. Oh, no no no no.

She barely turned her head, heart hammering. Big Red was sprawled out on the floor beside her bed, mouth slightly open, breathing peacefully—completely useless. He looked like a very unhelpful sloth.

"Hey." She nudged him. "Big Red."

He groaned. "Mmm?"

"I think…there’s someone at the door."

He barely cracked one eye open. " So? "

Ashlyn sat up fully, panic now coursing through her veins. "What if it’s Gina?"

That jolted him awake like he’d been struck by lightning.

Big Red bolted upright so fast he nearly smacked his head on the nightstand. "Wait—what?!"

Another knock. Louder this time.

Ashlyn sucked in a breath. "I don’t know what to do!"

Her boyfriend blinked, still half-asleep. "I don’t kn—"

"I’ll go!" she blurted out, scrambling out of bed. "You—uh—just—handle Ricky!"

Big Red frowned, still groggy. " Handle Ricky? What does that even—?"

But she was already halfway down the stairs.

He sighed dramatically, dragging himself up and heading to the living room, where Ricky was still fast asleep on the couch, blanket mostly covering him—except for one arm, a foot, and a good chunk of his torso.

He had exactly three seconds to figure out what to do.

Step one: Hide Ricky.

Step two: Panic.

His hands moved before his brain caught up, yanking the blanket in a frantic attempt to cover Ricky completely—

And in his rush, he succeeded in covering Ricky’s head … and absolutely nothing else. His legs stuck straight out like some kind of terrible disappearing act.

Big Red paused.

He sat back, assessing his work.

Another knock.

He flinched. Oh, crap.

Then—footsteps. Coming closer.

"Shhh!" he hissed as Ricky made a sleepy noise, frantically pressing down on the lump of blanket like he was trying to keep popcorn from bursting out of a bag.

Big Red was not prepared for this level of responsibility.

A voice called from the doorway.
"Big Red?"

He jumped like he had been caught committing a crime .

Gina stood in the doorway,  staring at him suspiciously. "What are you doing?"

" Uh—uh—stretching! " He flung his arms over his head dramatically. " Gotta keep the blood flowing! "

Gina gave him a look . " Right. "

And then— to his horror —she started walking toward him.

"NO!" Big Red shot forward, moving so fast he didn’t realize he’d yanked slightly Ricky’s blanket in the process. "STOP! DON’T COME OVER HERE!"

Gina frowned. "Why?"

His brain scrambled for an answer. "Uh—BEES!"

"Bees?"

"Yes! BIG ONES! Just everywhere! You don’t wanna mess with them!"

Gina squinted. "You’re saying there are bees…where?"

"SOFA!"

Gina folded her arms. "Okay, now I know you’re messing with me."

"No, no! It’s a real thing! They’re called—uh—sofa bees! Very aggressive! Super territorial!"

Ashlyn, from the doorway: "Big Red, what are you even—"

"STAY BACK, ASHLYN! THINK OF YOUR SAFETY!"

Then—THUD.

A loud crash from the living room.

The girls screamed. Big Red wanted to die.

Gina’s eyes widened. "What was that?!"

Before he could stall any further, she and Ashlyn pushed past him toward the noise.

Ashlyn facepalmed. "Oh my god."

A long pause.

Then—from the floor—a very groggy, confused voice mumbled from beneath the blanket:

"…Am I dead?"

Big Red sighed dramatically. "Not yet, buddy." He peeled the blanket back, revealing Ricky’s very disheveled face.

He groaned, squinting up at the ceiling, his hair sticking out in every direction. He blinked a few times.

Then—his gaze landed on Gina.

Silence.

His brows furrowed. He looked at her like she wasn’t real.

Then, in a soft, utterly bewildered voice, he whispered:

"…Gina?"

Gina raised an eyebrow. "Ricky."

Ricky blinked again. " But you’re in… Louisiana? "

He groggily looked around. "Where… am I?"

Big Red opened his mouth—

But before he could answer, Ricky just flopped back onto the floor, threw an arm over his face, and muttered:

"I think I’m hallucinating."

Gina’s jaw tightened. She’d planned for a quiet return. Yet here she was, facing exactly what she’d hoped to avoid.

Her mind was already racing with a thousand thoughts the previous day as she lay in bed, the soft hum of the apartment’s nighttime silence settling around her. 

She felt lighthearted after a while. She had taken her decision and was at peace with it. She had been lying in bed, when suddenly— his name —flashed on her phone.

Ricky.

She froze. Her heartbeat quickened, and for a moment, she almost let the phone go unanswered. She should have let it go unanswered. She had already decided that she was done thinking about him. Done letting him dictate her feelings.

But the memory of his voice was too familiar, too tempting to ignore. Without really thinking, she swiped to answer, slipping quietly out of bed so as not to wake her mom. 

The living room was cool, the kind of quiet that made her feel like she was suspended in time. She sank onto the edge of the couch, cradling the phone against her ear like it might burn her.

“Ricky?” 

His voice came through, low and careful, and for a split second, everything she had been trying to put behind her rushed back in a wave. The way he said her name—like he had missed her, like he had been waiting to say something he couldn’t.

And just like that, the knot in her stomach was back. 

She tried to stay composed, to play it cool, to pretend that this wasn’t hurting, but the words she didn’t expect came next.

“I missed you.”

Her throat tightened. Her fingers curled against the fabric of her sweatpants. This—this was why she shouldn’t have answered. Because Ricky had always known exactly how to find the cracks in her walls.

And yet, there she was, standing alone in the dark, fighting the urge to ask him why—why now? 

Her voice came out steadier than she felt. “And isn’t it like 1 a.m. in Salt Lake?” 

“Touché,” he replied, and she could hear the warmth in his words, the way he seemed to soften in the quiet moments of the conversation.

But that warmth wasn’t enough. She couldn’t shake the way her emotions were twisting and knotting. 

The silence stretched between them, and Gina wanted to say so much. You ghosted me. Why now? But the words felt like they would betray her. She was tired of being the one to make the first move. Tired of trying so hard.

And when he said, “It’s not the same without you here,”

It wasn’t fair. He wasn’t supposed to say things like that. 

She let out a quiet laugh, but it was thin and didn’t reach her eyes. “I don’t think I could top that entrance even if I tried,” she joked, but it was a joke that tasted bitter.

Gina closed her eyes, the weight of his words pressing down on her chest. She wasn’t ready for this. She couldn’t be. Not when she was just starting to get better, 

Then came the noise—laughter, music, chaos from the party he was still at. It was a perfect excuse to pull herself back, to distance herself from the emotions he was stirring up in her.

Her mind raced with a thousand thoughts—she wanted to ask him why, to demand an explanation for why he had waited so long to reach out, but the words never came. Instead, she forced herself to focus on something else, anything else.

Tomorrow.

Tomorrow. That was all she had managed to say. And now, tomorrow was today—but she hadn't expected to see him so soon.

———

The scent of fresh coffee and toast filled the kitchen, but Gina barely noticed. Her eyes remained fixed on the glass of orange juice in front of her, determined not to acknowledge Ricky’s presence across the table. She was hyper-aware of him, though, the occasional clink of his cup against the table, the way he barely spoke. But she wouldn’t let it show. 

Instead, she focused on Ashlyn, who was moving around the kitchen with deliberate energy, clearly trying to smooth over the tension.

Big Red sat to Gina’s left, happily munching on toast, rambling about something from the night before. Ricky was quieter than usual, sipping his juice, sneaking glances at Gina when he thought she wouldn’t notice. She noticed. She just pretended she didn’t.

“So,” Ashlyn said, sliding a plate of scrambled eggs onto the table, “I guess I should explain why these two stayed over.”

“No need,” Gina said flatly, reaching for the eggs.

Ashlyn hesitated at her tone but pressed on. “It was super late when we got back. Big Red was too tired to drive Ricky home first, then head to his place.”

“Dude, you could’ve just woken me up to drive instead,” Ricky said. He definitely hadn’t expected to find her here. Gina just couldn’t figure out if that was a good thing or a bad one.

Big Red shrugged. “Man, you were out cold. You looked like a zombie for most of the party.” He leaned back in his chair, smirking. “Besides, you said you were working on a new song all day or something.”

Ricky working on a song.
Nini being back.

Gina didn’t want to connect those two things, but it was hard not to. And she shouldn’t even care.

Ashlyn, now pouring coffee, added, “Yeah, by the time we got to the car, you were completely knocked out, Ricky.”

Ricky shifted in his seat, clearly uncomfortable with the attention. “I was fine,” he muttered, taking another sip of his drink.

Big Red shot him a knowing look, the corner of his mouth twitching like he wanted to say something but held back. Gina caught the exchange, and something in her chest tightened. There was something unspoken between them, but she wasn’t about to ask. 

The conversation drifted on, but Gina stayed quiet, her thoughts spiraling. Was Ricky writing a song about something—or someone—in particular? She hated how much she wanted to know.

Ashlyn, sensing Gina’s discomfort, quickly pivoted. “So, Gi, when are you visiting the house? Please tell me you’re not moving yet.”

The question caught Gina off guard. Her gaze lifted—unexpectedly locking with Ricky’s.

Her breath hitched.

But she looked away just as fast, shifting her focus back to Ashlyn. “Actually, I have to go tomorrow. The owner—she’s a nun—is traveling in the evening, so I need to meet her before she leaves. She needs confirmation that we actually want to rent the place.”

“Oh, isn’t that the one across town?” Ashlyn asked.

Gina nodded.

Ashlyn turned to Big Red. “Oh! Biggie, do you think we can take Gina tomorrow?”

Big Red, mid-bite into his toast, perked up. “I wish, but my mom has a doctor’s appointment, and I promised to take her.” Then, as if it were the most natural suggestion in the world, he added, “But Ricky can take his dad’s car and drive Gina.”

Silence.

Gina’s fork hovered over her plate. Ricky, who had just taken a sip of his drink, nearly choked. “What?”

Ashlyn’s eyes widened slightly, like she had just been handed front-row tickets to some unexpected drama.

Big Red, meanwhile, was completely unfazed. “Yeah, dude. Your dad’s car is just sitting there, and you’re free tomorrow.”

“I—” Ricky started, shooting a glance at Gina, who was now looking at Big Red like he had lost his mind.

“I can just get a ride—” Gina tried, but Big Red waved her off.

“Nah, come on. Ricky, be a gentleman. Help a friend out.”

Ricky blinked. “I—uh—sure?” He sounded more confused than anything, looking at Gina for some kind of reaction.

She gave him none. Instead, she calmly picked up her orange juice and took an excruciatingly slow sip, as if deeply rethinking all of her life choices.

———

The clinking of plates and the hum of conversation gradually faded as everyone finished their breakfast. Gina quietly pushed her chair back, gathering her plate and utensils. “I’ll take care of the dishes,” she said, her voice calm but detached.

Ashlyn looked up, surprised. “Oh, you don’t have to—”

“It’s fine,” Gina cut in, heading toward the sink with a small, forced smile.

The faint trickle of water filled the kitchen as Gina turned on the faucet, her movements steady but distracted. The soft glow of morning light filtered through the curtains, casting a warm hue over the countertops. She tucked a strand of her newly straightened hair behind her ear, her mind elsewhere.

“So, Gi,” Ricky’s voice broke the quiet, his tone light but carrying an undertone of something deeper. He stepped closer, his footsteps soft against the tiled floor. “When you said ‘tomorrow,’ it was... tomorrow.”

Gina hesitated, momentarily confused, before catching the joke. A faint smile tugged at her lips. “Yeah, I guess. You almost ruined the surprise,” 

“Beautiful surprise,” he added, his voice softer now, almost as though he were talking to himself.

She glanced at him out of the corner of her eye, unsure how to respond. The water continued to run, filling the space between them with a quiet hum.

“You changed your hair,” Ricky said, his voice softer now.

His fingers curled slightly against the counter, as if grounding himself. His gaze lingered on her hair a beat too long, his lips parting like he wanted to say more but wasn’t sure if he should.

“Yeah,” Gina replied, rinsing a plate with deliberate focus. “Can’t keep it the same for two weeks straight.”

Ricky huffed a quiet chuckle, shifting his weight. “I like it. It suits you.”

And then—before he could stop himself—“But your curls will always be my favorite.”

The words hung between them, heavier than he intended. Ricky blinked, like he was only just realizing he had said it out loud. His jaw tensed slightly, and he quickly tried to smooth it over with a light shrug. “I mean—they’re, you know… just very you. ” He nodded toward her like that explained everything, his mouth tightening in an awkward half-smile.

Gina’s hands faltered for a split second before she recovered, placing the plate in the drying rack. The compliment settled in the air between them, unspoken emotions swimming beneath the surface.

A silence stretched out, thick with tension and something unspoken.

Silence stretched, thick and loaded.

Ricky shifted, rubbing the back of his neck. He was never great at leaving things unsaid. “So, about yesterday—”

“I’m a little tired,” Gina interrupted, finally turning to face him. She held his gaze for a moment—just long enough to see the flicker of something in his eyes, uncertainty, maybe hope—before looking away. “The flight, you know. I’ll have a nap.”

He parted his lips, like he wanted to stop her, but she was already stepping past him.

“See you tomorrow, I guess,” she added over her shoulder, retreating up the stairs.

As Ricky stood there, still processing the way Gina had just slipped away from him, he let out a slow breath, raking a hand through his hair. The lingering scent of dish soap and morning coffee mixed with something else—uncertainty.

Then, footsteps.

“Dude.”

Ricky turned to see Big Red leaning against the doorway, arms crossed, a knowing smirk tugging at his lips.

“So… how’s that going for you?” Big Red asked, nodding toward the staircase Gina had just disappeared up.

Ricky exhaled, shaking his head. “I don’t know, man. I—” He hesitated, trying to find the right words. “She’s just… different.”

“Different how?” Big Red prompted, stepping further into the kitchen.

Ricky groaned, leaning against the counter. “I mean, you know, E.J. told me—” He stopped himself, lowering his voice. “You know what? I can’t say that out loud in this house.”

Big Red nodded solemnly. “Yeah, Ashlyn’s got bat-like hearing when it comes to drama.”

“Exactly,” Ricky muttered

Big Red let out a low whistle. “Oof. That’s rough, buddy.”

Ricky shot him a look. “Thanks for the insight.”

“I’m just saying,” Big Red continued, grabbing an apple from the fruit bowl, “maybe she’s just tired and surprised. Believe me, I don’t think she expected to see you this soon after she got back.”

“I get that, man, I was surprised to wake up here , too” Ricky shot back, half annoyed. “Thanks for that, by the way.”

Big Red had the nerve to grin. “Okay, don’t get too mad. I made up for it.” He took a dramatic bite of his apple before adding, almost too casually, “I got you time alone with her tomorrow.”

Ricky narrowed his eyes. “And you just happened to do that.”

Big Red shrugged, chewing slowly. “What can I say? Some things work out when they’re supposed to.”

Ricky scoffed but couldn’t help the small, reluctant smirk tugging at his lips. He exhaled, shaking his head. “I guess that’s something.” His fingers drummed lightly against the counter before he muttered, mostly to himself, “I hope we’re better tomorrow.”

Chapter Text

Even though things hadn’t gone as planned, everyone around him seemed happy—and maybe he was too. Or at least, he had been getting there. He had finally accepted that his parents weren’t getting back together, even going so far as to encourage Miss Jenn to give his dad a chance if she wanted. He and Nini had ended things for good.  Many doors from the past had finally seemed to have closed, maybe it wasn’t a bad idea to begin again. 

And looking at his friends—together, laughing, pulling each other through the mess of the night—he realized he liked this change. But no matter how far he’d come, he couldn’t quite outrun his own nature. Sometimes... sometimes everything still felt a little too much.

Sometimes people deserve a second chance.

The ghost of Lily’s words echoed in his mind.

He stood up from his seat, and his eyes inevitably looked for her as if by nature.

There she was talking to Ashlyn.

A second chance

They were deep in talk. Maybe he should wait a little longer.

He started walking toward somewhere to be alone with his mess of thoughts when a sudden bump jolted him back to reality.

"Oops," Nini muttered, stumbling slightly.

"Sorry, I didn’t see you," she added, looking up at him.

Ricky caught the way her smile stretched wide, the kind that reached her eyes before her lips could catch up.

"Is something up?" he asked, one eyebrow raised, a knowing smile tugging at his lips.

Nini laughed, her attempt at nonchalance transparent. Her hands fidgeted with her phone, fingers drumming an erratic rhythm. "Why would you ask that?"

"I don't know, I just can tell," Ricky replied, his gaze penetrating.

She laughed again, higher this time, like she was trying to play something off. "Well, I guess I’m an open book to you. And I wish I could tell you more, but all I’ll say for now is—I’m loving Gina so much."

"Gina?" Ricky’s eyebrows shot up. His laugh came out quieter than expected, like he wasn’t sure how he felt about the name leaving Nini’s mouth. "The same Gina you stole things from last semester?"

Nini groaned. "Hey! I didn’t tell y— Never mind." She hesitated, her posture softening just slightly, as if she was weighing her words. "I just feel bad about what I said about you tw—"

"No need," Ricky cut in quickly, his voice even.

"Yeah, I do," she insisted. Then, almost absently, she added, "Especially now that I know I mistook the ex she was really interested in."Something in the air shifted.

Ricky didn’t have to ask. E.J.

Nini’s eyes widened, realizing what she’d let slip. "Oh no, I didn’t mean—"

Ricky just gave her a look—part amused, part unreadable. He’d heard exactly what she meant.

"It’s okay," he said casually. "I won’t tell her you told me." Not that he could. They weren’t exactly talking. Not like they used to, at least.

Nini exhaled, then offered a small smile. "I’ve just realized some people deserve a second chance, you know?"

Ricky’s fingers twitched at his side.

His answering smile was tight, tinged with something complicated. "Yeah," he said quietly. "I guess that’s true." he added, looking down at his phone.

———

Ricky pulled up in front of Ashlyn’s house, drumming his fingers against the steering wheel. He had spent way too much time second-guessing whether to text her before he got here, but Big Red had just said, Show up. Be cool. Don't overthink it.

Right. Cool. Because that had always gone so well for him.

Taking a breath, Ricky climbed out of the car, adjusting his hair as he made his way to the front door. He looked down at his phone only to be met with the reminder of the missed calls from her mom staring back at him.

He barely had time to process that when the door swung open — and there was Gina, already stepping outside.

As she stepped out of the house, Ricky’s eyes immediately flickered to the oversized bag slung over her shoulder. It was big—like Are you moving right this second? big—but he bit his tongue, deciding to ask about it later.

She looked effortlessly put together—her hair framing her face, a neutral expression in place. “You’re on time.”

Ricky blinked. “Yeah. I do that sometimes.”

Gina raised an eyebrow. “Huh.”

“Okay, unnecessary,” Ricky muttered, shoving his hands into his pockets. “Ready to go?”

She hesitated for just a second before nodding. “Yeah. Let’s get this over with.”

Not exactly the enthusiastic response he was hoping for, but at least she wasn’t ignoring him.

———

He hadn’t planned on talking to Lily that night — or dealing with everything that came with it — but she deserved a second chance, didn’t she?

Ricky shoved his phone into his pocket, exhaling as he went back to his friends. The air inside was warm, filled with the scent of pizza and the low hum of conversation. For a second, everything felt normal.

Then he noticed them.

His friends, huddled near the window, their faces illuminated by the glow of the neon sign outside. Ashlyn’s hand was clamped over her mouth. Kourtney’s eyes were comically wide. Carlos, for once, was speechless.

Something was up.

“What—?” Ricky started, but then Big Red turned, eyes darting between Ricky and whatever was happening outside. He opened his mouth, then closed it, like he wasn’t sure if he should say anything.

Ricky didn’t wait for an answer. His stomach twisted as he followed their gaze to the window.

And then— there it was.

Gina. E.J.

Outside, under the dim glow of the streetlight, E.J.’s hand cupped Gina’s face, fingers brushing along her jaw with ease, his other hand on her waist, steady and sure, pulling her just close enough to close the space between them. There was no hesitation in him, no second-guessing—just certainty.

And then, he kissed her.

It was smooth, practiced—not rushed, not unsure. His grip stayed firm, anchoring her there, like he was guiding her into something that felt natural to him. And when they finally pulled apart, he lingered just for a second, eyes searching hers.

That’s when she smiled.

A second chance

Inside, Ricky felt something twist.

It wasn’t obvious—just a faint shift, a quiet pull deep in his chest. He wasn’t sure why. He wasn’t sure it even mattered.

How long had that been a thing?

Someone exhaled sharply beside him. Maybe Kourtney. Maybe Carlos. He didn’t know.

All Ricky knew was that he should look away. He should move. But he didn’t.

With a quiet inhale, he eased his expression into something neutral. Casually, he pulled out a chair at their table, like nothing had happened. Like nothing had changed.

“Cool,” he muttered, mostly to himself, before settling into his seat and reaching for his drink.

———

As soon as Gina stepped out of the car, she felt the late-afternoon warmth settle around her. The house in front of her looked exactly like the listing—quaint, old-fashioned, with an oak tree that seemed like it had been waiting centuries for someone to sneak up its branches.

She barely had time to take it all in before a voice called out.

"Miss Porter?"

Gina turned, spotting a woman in a dark habit standing by the front steps. Her sharp eyes held the kind of judgment that only nuns and grandmothers could wield without saying a word.

"That’s me," Gina said, offering a polite smile.

Sister Catherine gave a small nod, looking her up and down. "I wasn’t expecting someone so young. I assumed the main tenant would be—" She trailed off just as the car door slammed shut.

Ricky jogged up beside Gina, brushing a hand through his hair. "Sorry, took me a sec,"

Sister Catherine’s gaze flicked between them, her expression shifting slightly. "Oh," she said, the realization dawning on her. "You two are renting together?"

Gina blinked. “Excuse me?”

Ricky, to his credit, almost choked. "Oh—uh, no.."

"So, what's the relationship between you two? Because I don't think you two are siblings." The nun lifted an eyebrow so high it nearly disappeared under her habit.

Ricky looked at Gina as if he wondered what they were too, but she seemed as oblivious to it as a teenager to a parent's advice. "Well, not biologically, but he is like an annoying little brother to me. I guess." Gina said, bumping his shoulder with her fist.

Sister Catherine, unfazed, clasped her hands together. "I see. Well, I trust there won’t be any… inappropriate behavior, then."

Gina frowned. "What?"

The nun tilted her chin toward the large oak tree beside the house. "You know, teenage reckless actions such as young men climbing trees to second-story windows, she said, voice calm but pointed.

Ricky inhaled sharply. "what?"

Gina clutched her stomach like she was in pain. "Oh my God—can you imagine?" she said dramatically. "Him? Climbing a tree? For me?" She shook her head. "Sister, I promise you, if he even thought about doing that, I’d push him right off the branch."

Ricky scoffed. "Wow. Okay. Good to know where we stand."

Sister Catherine gave a small, satisfied nod. "Just ensuring there will be no distractions from the Lord’s path."

Ricky raised his hands in surrender. "Yeah, don’t worry. No tree climbing. No window climbing. No—" He gestured vaguely. "Climbing of any kind."

Sister Catherine didn’t react, her expression steady. "I’ve seen things happen," she said knowingly. "Under moonlight, when judgment is clouded by reckless emotion."

Ricky opened his mouth, then closed it again. "That’s… a very specific concern."

"I take the sanctity of this home seriously," Sister Catherine said simply.

Gina pressed her lips together to keep from laughing. "Well, you don’t have to worry," she assured, smiling sweetly. "There’s nothing romantic happening here. Like, at all."

Sister Catherine gave a small, satisfied nod before motioning them toward the door. "Shall we go inside?"

———

“Ricky?”

He had looked back. "Yeah?"

"Can you help with one last thing?"

There was no way to say no to her. There never had been really.

He hadn’t known how much it was going to hurt, though.

Bringing E.J. to the barn. Watching the surprise unfold.

Watching Gina light up like the whole world had tilted back into place.

The way she had looked at E.J.—smiling through her eyes as if he were her entire world, as if they were the only two people in the room, as if Ricky’s presence wasn’t even real. It was too much to witness.

Did she love him?

Camp was sometimes too much.

There was always someone. Always something to do.

Most days, he welcomed the distractions. But sometimes, pain demanded to be felt.

Yeah, he had his “secret” spots. But with the musical creeping closer, camp was getting louder . People were everywhere.

No space to run. No space to hide. Just him and the ache he couldn’t seem to shake.

Lunch was loud.

Ricky wasn’t hungry, but he grabbed a tray anyway. He pushed the food around his plate, barely listening as Carlos launched into a full-blown rant beside him.

“…I’m just saying, if I were in charge, we’d be making Broadway history,” Carlos continued, oblivious to Ricky’s silence. “But whatever. I guess I’ll just be a regular snowman.”

Jet, seated across from them, smirked. “You are exhausting.”

Carlos shot him a glare, but before he could retort, Val—who had just sat down—sighed, stretching her arms. “Honestly, I could use a break from all the theater chaos. It’s been a long day.”

“Right?” Kourtney nodded. “We should do something fun tonight. Something chill .”

“Swimming?” Jet suggested. “It’s gotta be empty by then.”

Ricky, who had been zoning out, looked up at that.

Val tilted her head. “Actually… most people don’t go to the pool at night. They say it gets too cold. Butt’s not that cold. Just kind of… eerie. You know?”

Cold. Empty.

Ricky’s grip on his fork tightened slightly.

“I love the idea of doing something,” Carlos cut in, “but swimming? At night? With other people ?” He let out a nervous laugh. “Mmm… no thanks.”

“Why not?” Jet asked, raising a brow.

Carlos faltered. “Well, um—because! Chlorine is terrible for my skin, obviously. And we don’t want anyone catching a cold, do we?”

Kourtney and Ashlyn exchanged a quick glance before Kourtney nodded, backing him up. “Carlos is right . We should do something else.”

Ricky didn’t care what they ended up doing. His mind was already elsewhere.

The pool.

If no one really went there at night, then maybe— maybe —it could be his place. A place where he wouldn’t have to see things he didn’t want to see.

A place to be alone.

But there she was.

Gina.

At first, he didn’t even realize she was there. And the moment he did, his breath caught in his throat.

The conversation that followed should have been easy—normal. But it wasn’t.

Because Gina had been waiting for E.J.

Because E.J. hadn’t shown up.

She played it off, trying to make it seem fine, but Ricky knew her better than that. And if it were fine, she wouldn’t have been alone, floating in the water, staring at the sky like she was trying to disappear into it.

The worst part?

He could relate.

And then that stupid, impulsive thought hit him like a truck.

“I can’t believe I’m going to kiss E.J.”

The words left his mouth before he could think them through, and the second they did, he wanted to sink under the water and never come back up.

Gina blinked, confused, tilting her head slightly like she had misheard him. Like she didn’t understand why that thought had even crossed his mind.

Which—fair.

But it was the only way he could bring up the kiss scene.

“It’s just acting,” she had said.

Just acting.

Two words. A reminder. A boundary.

Ricky cleared his throat. "So, back to my question. What would make you comfortable?" There was an edge to his voice that hadn't been there before, something vulnerable hiding beneath the casual tone. "For the scene, I mean. How would you do it?"

Gina laughed softly.

"What?" Ricky smiled, a little bit nervous.

"Well, If I were to direct the scene, I think I would actually make Anna be the one asking Kristoff if she could kiss him." Gina said, blushing a little.

"That seems out of character." His voice was quiet, thoughtful.

“For who? Me?”

"Uh, I meant Anna, but well…now that you mention it, yeah, it would for you too," he said as if he were mentioning something obvious with the last comment. 

“Why?”

"For once, I think it makes more sense that Kristoff is the one asking for the kiss. I mean, Anna is a princess." His voice was soft but certain.

"And?"

"That changes everything,” His gaze drifted from her to the sky and sighed, “he doesn't think she would ever be with someone like him or I guess that's how he must feel," said Ricky, his voice dropping to nearly a whisper. The pool lights reflected in his eyes, revealing something raw and exposed.

"Wow, Bowen, you were all in understanding the character," Gina said.

God, he had.

And maybe that made everything worse.

"And I don't think you would ask for a kiss either." he said, a quiet certainty in his voice. Because he knew her.

The cold intimidating girl he had met on the stairs had always been a facade.

God, he knew her.

“You’re secretly a helpless romantic, Gi,” he said instead, forcing a smirk.

"I just think you would like something more spontaneous." he said a later.

Ricky felt it in the way the air suddenly seemed heavier, in the way his skin tingled like he was standing too close to a fire. His heart pounded in his chest, the water felt electric against his skin, and for a second, he almost wondered if he was imagining this—hallucinating the weight of her stare, the pull between them.

"Spontaneous?" she echoed.

"Yeah." His voice was quieter now, lower. "Like when words aren’t strong enough."

He leaned in—just a little, just enough to feel the way the space between them started to disappear.

He could kiss her. He wanted to kiss her. He had never felt it this strongly before—this pull, this gravity pressing him forward, telling him this is it.

"When you just feel like it’s the right moment."

His eyes traced over her face, the way the pool lights flickered against her skin, the way her lips parted just slightly, like she wanted to respond but didn’t trust herself to.

He wasn’t sure if he was breathing anymore.

"When it’s just you two, and even if you don’t say it or ask it out loud… you know you both want it," he murmured, barely louder than the sound of the water shifting around them.

He felt his heart slam into his ribs. This is real. This is happening.

But it wasn’t happening.

Not really.

Because Gina wasn’t his. Because this wasn’t his moment to take.

———

The tour of the first floor had gone smoothly enough—Sister Catherine had shown them the cozy living room, the modest but functional kitchen, and the small bathroom tucked neatly at the end of the hall. Everything was as expected, maybe a little too pristine, as if the house had been blessed one too many times.

Now, they stood in front of a wooden door, slightly worn at the edges, where Sister Catherine paused dramatically with her hand on the knob.

"This leads to the upstairs room," she announced, as if revealing some ancient secret. "It is quite spacious."

Gina nodded, already anticipating how nice it would be to have some extra room. "Great, let’s see—"

Before Sister Catherine could push the door open, a loud, jarring ringtone filled the hallway. It was an ancient-sounding chime, the kind of alert that belonged to a flip phone from the early 2000s.

Sister Catherine sighed deeply, muttering something under her breath that might have been a prayer or a complaint. She reached into her habit and pulled out a small, battered cellphone, squinting at the screen like it personally offended her.

"Excuse me," she said, then, without hesitation, pushed the door open and stepped aside. "Go look at it on your own. Jesus will be watching."

Gina blinked. "Okay?"

But Sister Catherine had already turned away, answering the phone with a stern, "Yes, Sister Margaret, what is it now?" before walking off down the hall.

Gina and Ricky stood in silence for a beat, staring at the open doorway and the narrow wooden stairs leading up to the second floor.

Ricky rocked back on his heels. "So, uh… Jesus, huh?"

Gina shrugged, stepping inside. "Better him than Sister Catherine."

Ricky stepped aside with a small, knowing smile. “Ladies first.”

She rolled her eyes and brushed past him, stepping onto the first creaky wooden step.

He exhaled, rubbing the back of his neck before following her up.

The moment Gina stepped into the room at the top of the stairs, she stopped in her tracks.

It was… huge. Way bigger than she expected. The slanted ceiling gave it a cozy attic-like feel, but it didn’t feel cramped at all—there was more than enough room for her bed, a desk, and even a little lounge area if she wanted.

And then, her eyes landed on the far wall.

A massive built-in bookshelf stretched almost from floor to ceiling, painted a soft white that made it look like it had always belonged there. Next to it, a large window let in golden afternoon light, and just outside, the thick branches of the oak tree swayed lazily.

“Oh,” Gina breathed, stepping toward the bookshelf in awe.

Ricky leaned against the doorway, watching her with an amused smile. “I take it you like it?”

Gina turned to him, a slow grin spreading across her face despite herself. “Yeah,” she admitted, nodding as she turned back to the bookshelf, running a hand along the edge.

“So, you see yourself living here?” he asked as if he didn’t already know the answer.

“Yeah, I really do.”

She could already picture it—her books lined up perfectly, a cozy chair by the window where she could sit and read for hours. For the first time, she felt excited about moving.

She pulled out her phone and started snapping a few pictures, mentally planning where everything would go.

After a few minutes of her taking pictures and quietly envisioning her future, they finally made their way back to the stairs. Gina reached the door first and grabbed the knob—

It didn’t budge.

She frowned, twisting it harder. Still nothing.

Ricky, noticing her hesitation, stepped in. “Let me try.”

She stepped back, arms crossed, as he gripped the knob and turned it. When it refused to move, he tried again, this time with both hands.

The door stayed firmly shut.

Ricky tried the door one more time, as if the universe might suddenly change its mind. “Yeah, um… so… we’re locked in.”

“This is not happening,” she mumbled.

Ricky rocked back on his heels. “I mean, silver lining? You did just say you could see yourself living here.”

Gina turned to him so slowly it was almost cinematic. Her eyes were dark and full of unamused fury.

Ricky immediately raised both hands. “Okay! Bad timing. Got it.”

Gina exhaled, knocking on the door. “Sister Catherine?”

Silence.

Ricky knocked as well, significantly less aggressive. “Uh… Sister Catherine? We have a… minor situation?”

Still nothing.

Gina stalked toward the window. “Worst case, I’ll climb down.”

Ricky pointed at her. “See, that is exactly the kind of thing Sister Catherine was worried about.”

Gina ignored him and tried to push the window open—only to find that it wouldn’t budge. She furrowed her brows and rattled the lock. Nothing. She tried the other window. Same thing.

Her whole body went still. Then she turned to Ricky, eyes wide. “The windows are locked.”

He let out a low whistle. “Okay, wow. Sister Catherine really did not trust us.”

“No kidding!” Gina gestured dramatically at the locked windows.

Gina glanced out the window and spotted Sister Catherine still outside, deep in conversation on her ancient flip phone. “Unbelievable.”

Without hesitation, she banged on the glass. “Sister Catherine!”

The nun flinched slightly before turning to look up at them. She squinted. “What are you two doing up there?”

Ricky blinked. “Uh… you sent us up here?”

“The door is stuck!” Gina shouted. “And the windows are locked!”

Sister Catherine snapped her flip phone shut with an annoyed sigh and looked up at them. “Ah, mon Dieu… I knew this would happen.”

Ricky blinked. “Wait, what?”

The nun muttered something under her breath in rapid French, throwing her hands up in clear frustration. It sounded like the universal language of I warned them, but did they listen? Nooo…

She shook her head. “I told you to fix that door last week… mais bien sûr, nobody listens to Sister Catherine.”

Gina and Ricky exchanged a look.

“Okay, but are you gonna help us?” Gina called down.

Sister Catherine sighed dramatically, snapping her phone back open. “Yes, I’ll get someone.” She hesitated, then added with a sharp look, “And no funny business while I’m gone.”

Her eyes lingered on Ricky.

Ricky opened his mouth, then closed it.

Sister Catherine simply muttered something—something that sounded an awful lot like “Children these days… always thinking with their hormones.” Then, without another word, she turned and started walking away, pulling up a contact on her phone.

“Wait!” Gina’s eyes widened. “Where are you going? ”

Sister Catherine didn’t even turn around. “I have a flight to catch!”

Ricky let out a low whistle. “Wow. She really just clocked out on us.”

Gina pinched the bridge of her nose. “I hate this.”

Ricky grinned. “Hey, look on the bright side—at least you won’t have to climb out the window.”

She shot him a look. “You know what else is bright? The sky.”

“…Huh?”

She pointed at the window. “If help doesn’t come soon, you’re flying out.”

———

The air had suddenly felt colder against his wet skin. The moment—whatever it had been—slipped through his fingers like water.

"I won't deny nor admit anything," Gina had said, looking back at him with a little smile that didn’t reach her eyes.

He mirrored the gesture, forcing himself to play along, even as his stomach twisted painfully.

"What about you?" Gina asked unexpectedly, her voice creating gentle ripples in the silence.

"Are you a helpless romantic?" she said.

"I’ll let you be the judge of that," Ricky said, attempting casualness, though his throat felt tight. 

"Ok, let me see," she said, treading water slightly. "Considering your guitar is practically an extension of your arm, you write songs…" She hesitated, and for a moment, everything stilled.

"And," she finally said, the word landing heavier than the rest, "you joined a musical to prove to your ex that you loved her."

"Uh—" he tried to interject, but she went on, her words rushing past him.

"So yeah, you’re probably not romantic at all, Ricky," she teased, sarcasm softening the blow—but not entirely.

"Now that you mention that," said Ricky, his gaze dropping to the water's surface, watching how it reflected the pool lights in fractured patterns. "back then, you told me—" He cleared his throat, feeling water droplets slide down his neck. "That I didn't love her."

The words felt strange now, heavier than they should’ve been.

Gina didn't meet his gaze. "Well, I hadn't even had a boyfriend back then. What did I know about love?"

He let out a dried laugh that scraped against his throat. "Are you stealing my line now?" he said, referencing Kristoff's lullaby.

She laughed, the sound bouncing off the surface and sinking into his chest. Despite the ache spreading beneath his ribs, his lips quirked up instinctively.

Then, without thinking, he asked, "Do you think you know now, though?"

Ricky looked at her expectantly, hoping for a negative answer, hoping selfishly that she did not love him, that she had not fallen for E.J. 

She let out a dried laugh that didn't reach her eyes. "What do you mean?"

"How do you know you are in love?" asked Ricky seriously, his voice barely audible over the gentle humming of the pool filter.

"Are you serious now?" asked Gina, caught off guard, her body drifting slightly closer to his in the water.

"Yeah," he nodded. 

She seemed to go elsewhere for a moment, her eyes unfocused on the water's surface, but then smiled—a smile tinged with something that made his stomach twist "I think it’s easy to know when you like someone," she said finally. "You like being around them. You think about them all the time."

Ricky swallowed, nodding, waiting for something he wasn’t sure he wanted to hear.

"But love…" She hesitated, her voice quieter now. "Love is deeper than that."

His breath caught. "How so?"

She exhaled slowly.

"I think that when you really love someone, you just want them to be happy..." she said, her voice softening into something fragile, something that felt like a goodbye. "Even if it means letting them go."

———

The room settled into an almost eerie silence, the kind that made time stretch unbearably. Ricky shifted against the wooden railing of the staircase, drumming his fingers absentmindedly against the surface.

"Do you think we’ve been kidnapped?" he asked, glancing at Gina.

She barely looked up from her phone. “No,” she said, though the slight hesitation at the end made it sound more like a question than an answer.

Ricky raised an eyebrow. “You don’t sound too sure about that.”

“I am sure,” she shot back, a little too quickly.

He tilted his head. “Uh-huh. Right. So… how long has it been?”

Gina sighed, finally checking her phone again. “Like thirty minutes.”

Ricky exhaled dramatically. “Yeah. Definitely kidnapped.”

Gina let out an exasperated sigh and pressed the call button again, pacing near the bookshelf as she waited for the nun to pick up. Ricky, now sitting on the floor with his back against the wall, tapped a random rhythm on his knee.

The phone rang. And rang. And rang.

“Oh my God, pick up,” Gina muttered, her patience wearing dangerously thin.

Ricky smirked. “Maybe she turned her phone off so she wouldn’t have to deal with us anymore.”

Before Gina could throw him a glare, the ringing cut off, and finally—finally—Sister Catherine answered.

“Sister Catherine! We’re still stuck in here,” Gina snapped. “What’s going on? Are you sending someone, or should we start rationing food?”

There was a brief pause before the nun responded, her voice far too casual for Gina’s liking. “Oh, yes, yes. Someone will help you soon.”

Ricky sat up straighter. “Wait—‘soon’ as in five minutes or ‘soon’ as in I should start writing my will?”

The nun didn’t answer. Instead, she sighed dramatically and said, “Unfortunately, I have already left for the airport.”

Gina’s jaw dropped. “What?! You just—left?”

“I have a flight to catch!” Sister Catherine said, as if that excused literally anything.

Gina rubbed her temples. “So… who exactly is coming to help us?”

“Someone.”

Gina pulled the phone away from her ear to stare at it in disbelief before pressing it back. “You don’t even know, do you?”

The nun made a dismissive noise. “Patience is a virtue, dear.”

Ricky snorted. Gina ignored him.

“Patience is not going to get us out of here,” she argued. “Could you at least give me a name?”

“I must go now. Have faith!”

And just like that, the call ended.

Gina slowly lowered the phone, eyes wide with barely contained frustration.

Ricky leaned forward. “Sooo… good news?”

“She’s at the airport.” Gina turned to him, tone flat. “And apparently, somebody is coming to help us.”

Ricky blinked. “Somebody?”

“Yep.”

“No name?”

“Nope.”

They stared at each other for a long moment before Ricky exhaled through his nose. “Cool, cool, cool. So we just—what? Wait here until a mystery person maybe saves us?”

Gina flopped down onto the floor dramatically. “We’re going to die here.”

Ricky sighed, leaning back against the wall again. “Guess I really should start writing that will.”

Gina let her head fall back against the wall with a dramatic groan. “Okay, you know what? Call your dad. You live close.”

Ricky’s lips pressed into a tight line. He shifted slightly, avoiding her gaze.

“Uh… yeah, about that,” he said, rubbing the back of his neck.

Gina narrowed her eyes. “What?”

“I… may have left my phone in the car.”

She blinked. “You may have?”

“I did,” Ricky admitted, wincing.

Gina sat up straighter, staring at him like he’d just confessed to committing a federal crime. “You what?!”

Ricky lifted his hands defensively. “Look, I wasn’t expecting to get locked in a room today, okay?”

Gina inhaled sharply through her nose, pressing her fingers against her temple. “Okay. Okay. No problem. I still have my phone. I’ll just—” She cut herself off as she glanced at the screen.

Her stomach dropped.

8% battery.

She stared at it for a second longer, like she could will the percentage to magically go up.

Ricky must’ve noticed her expression, because he gave her a wary look. “Gina…?”

“I might be running out of battery.”

Now it was Ricky’s turn to blink. “You might be?”

“I am,” Gina muttered.

He tilted his head. “How bad?”

“…Eight percent.”

Ricky groaned, letting his head fall back against the wall. “Awesome. Just awesome.”

“It’s fine. I just need to plug it in before it dies,” Gina reasoned, already standing up and patting her pockets.

But there was no charger.

Her stomach sank. Slowly, she looked toward Ricky, who was watching her expectantly.

“…Don’t tell me.”

She winced. “I left my charger… in my bag.”

A heavy silence filled the room.

Ricky inhaled deeply. “And where, exactly, is your bag?”

Gina gave him a sheepish look.

“…In the car.”

Ricky closed his eyes and exhaled through his nose, his expression screaming I need a moment.

“Cool,” he finally muttered, nodding slowly. “Cool, cool, cool, cool, cool. Love that for us.”

Gina groaned, sinking back down onto the floor. “We are so doomed.”

Ricky rubbed his hands over his face. “So just to recap—no phone, no charger, no nun, no windows that open, and no idea when our ‘mystery hero’ is coming to save us.”

Gina threw her hands in the air. “This is literally how horror movies start.”

“Well, if some ghost nun shows up, you’re dealing with it,” Ricky shot back.

“Oh, no. If I get haunted, you’re getting haunted too.”

Ricky sighed, letting his head fall back against the wall again. “We are never making it out of here.”

“Except I…” Gina began, then hesitated.

Ricky, sitting across from her, leaned his head back against the wall and lifted a brow. “You what?”

Gina exhaled through her nose, gathering her thoughts. “One of the reasons I was going to move to this neighborhood…” She glanced at Ricky for a beat before continuing, “was because of E.J.”

“Oh,” Ricky said, nodding slightly—though it was clear he wasn’t following where this was going.

Gina pressed her lips together before elaborating, stepping closer to him like she was about to drop a piece of exciting news. “Because he lives nearby.”

Ricky’s expression didn’t change.

Gina frowned, tilting her head. Was he just being slow, or did he already know something she didn’t? “What?” she asked, confused, before sighing and lowering herself onto the floor beside him.

Ricky didn’t immediately answer. Instead, he looked up at the ceiling, shifting his jaw like he was debating something. Then, after a pause, he stood up and started pacing the room.

“He might not be here,” he finally admitted.

Gina’s eyebrows knitted together. “What do you mean?” She stood up too, arms crossing.

Ricky scratched the back of his neck, still not looking at her. “Look, it’s nothing bad, but he wanted some discretion with it. He… doesn’t live here anymore.”

Gina let out a slow breath, absorbing this. She glanced at Ricky’s face, noting the way he kept his gaze averted. “Okay, I get it,” she said, shaking her head. “You don’t have to tell me the details. It has to do with his dad, right?”

Ricky’s shoulders dropped slightly in relief, and he nodded.

Gina huffed out a small laugh, and Ricky finally looked up, eyebrows raised. “What?” he asked, his posture relaxing just a bit.

She shook her head, still amused. “It’s just funny that you two seem to have gotten so close that he confides in you about this kind of stuff.”

Ricky snorted, swinging himself onto the window seat. “Tell me about it! Just last year, we were badmouthing him during lunch breaks at school.”

Gina let out a laugh—quick, unfiltered—before she even thought about it. Without really considering it, she moved to sit beside him, though she kept a comfortable distance, her hands resting on her lap.

Ricky leaned his head back against the window, staring up at the ceiling as if something there fascinated him. Then, without much warning, he spoke again. “But you know what’s funnier?”

Gina glanced at him, intrigued. “What?”

“That you ended up dating him.” His voice was casual, almost offhand, but he looked away as soon as he said it.

The atmosphere shifted. Not in a dramatic way, but enough for Gina to notice the slight change in energy between them.

She took a breath, tilting her head slightly. “Not something I expected either,” she admitted.

Ricky finally looked at her, his expression unreadable. “Yeah,” he said, as if turning something over in his mind. “How did that even happen?”

A small smirk played on Gina’s lips as she eyed him. “Oh, do you really want to know?”

Ricky leaned back against the glass, spreading his hands out in mock surrender. “Well, it’s not like we have somewhere else to go.”

Gina shook her head with a small, amused huff before taking a deep breath. “Well, we got closer last semester because of me co-choreographing with Carlos… and the class we shared together.”

Ricky nodded slowly, eyes fixed on her, as if searching for something just beneath the surface. “So, you started liking him during that period?”

Gina hesitated for just a fraction of a second—maybe too small for most people to notice, but Ricky caught it. Instead of answering right away, she looked away, her fingers absentmindedly tracing a line on the fabric of her shorts. “Yeah.”

“So, you didn’t like him before? Like back at Homecoming when you were his date?” Ricky pressed, his voice casual but his gaze intent. Gina parted her lips to respond, but he didn’t let her. “Because I gotta say, I was kinda surprised when I saw you two kissing outside of Slices.”

That made Gina blink. “You saw that?” she asked, genuinely surprised.

“Yeah,” Ricky admitted, pushing himself off the window seat and stretching his arms over his head, as if trying to shake off something. “For a sec, I thought you guys had been secretly dating the whole time, but then you walked in together and made it official to the whole group.”

Gina let out a small laugh, shifting in her seat. “Actually, we started dating like right there.” She felt the need to clarify, even though she wasn’t sure why.

“I’m sorry it didn’t work out between you two,” Ricky said, his voice softer now.

Gina exhaled through her nose, a wry smile ghosting over her lips. “Yeah, well, I guess I’m doomed to not doing things right the first time.” Her tone was light, but something in her expression shifted, like she’d wandered somewhere else in her mind.

Ricky watched her for a moment before hesitantly asking, “Was it because he didn’t tell you he had come back and was staying with me—”

Gina shook her head before he could finish. “Remember at the ‘farewell party’ when we kissed?” she asked, referring to her and E.J.

Ricky’s jaw tensed almost imperceptibly as he looked away, nodding.

“When I called you that night and told you about it, you asked if it meant something… and I doubted a lot,” she admitted, picking at an invisible thread on her jeans. “I was really confused.”

“Well,” Ricky said, tilting his head, “it had just happened. You were trying to understand what you were feeling.”

“Yeah,” Gina murmured, nodding slowly. “And I had time to think it through and realized that I was having… ‘maybe feelings’ for him.”

Ricky raised an eyebrow, the corner of his mouth twitching. “Maybe feelings?” he repeated, his tone half amused, half curious.

“I mean,” Gina sighed, shifting slightly where she sat, “when you feel something, but you’re not really sure what you’re feeling, so your feelings are like… ‘maybe feelings.’” She gestured vaguely, as if that would help make sense of it. “I don’t know if that makes sense,” she added, slightly embarrassed by her own made-up term.

Ricky let out a small laugh, shaking his head. “No, I get it. Maybe feelings—kinda like when you think you’re hungry but also might just be bored.”

Gina rolled her eyes. “That is not the same thing.”

Ricky grinned. “Debatable.”

Gina huffed, but before she could argue, he leaned forward slightly, his expression shifting. “Okay, let me try again,” he said, his voice quieter now. “It’s like when know you feel something about this person, and they’re special to you, but you don’t know if what you feel for them is what it should be.”

Gina’s eyes flickered over his face. There was something in the way he said it—like he wasn’t just talking about her situation.

“Exactly,” she said, her voice softer.

Ricky held her gaze for a second before tilting his head. “Once, you told me that when you’re really in love with someone, you’re able to let them go.”

Gina’s pupils dilated slightly in surprise. He remembered that?

“Do you still believe that?” he asked.

She swallowed. “Yeah.”

“That’s what happened with E.J.?” Ricky asked, his voice careful.

She shook her head, looking at him, her expression unreadable. “I cared so much about E.J. I still do—he’s great,” she said, then looked away, her voice quieter. “But, like I told you… my feelings for him weren’t what they should be.”

Ricky nodded slowly, letting her words settle between them. The air felt heavier for a moment before he spoke again.

“Were you in love with him at the beginning?” he asked, almost hesitant.

Gina’s gaze drifted to the window, her fingers tracing absent patterns on the glass. “I think… I was in love with the idea itself,” she admitted, her voice steady but distant. “of being in love and that it worked”

Ricky nodded, absorbing her words. Then, after a beat, he tilted his head. “So, you’ve never been—”

“I have,” she cut in, her voice firm, leaving no room for doubt.

Ricky’s brows lifted slightly, surprised by the interruption. “When—”

“Last year,” she said simply.

And then, she looked at him—really looked at him. There was something in her eyes, something deep and bittersweet, like a memory she wasn’t sure she wanted to relive.

Chapter Text

“I wouldn’t quit on us if I wasn’t moving away”

A statement that pulsed in her ears, trying to make her deaf to everything else and drown out the sound of her own heartbeat when she saw them.

She had wanted to find him.

Give him in person the news that she wasn’t moving away after all.

But instead of surprising him, she was the surprised one.

Through a gap in the bustling hallway, she saw it.

An empty classroom, bathed in the soft spill of lights from the open doorway, and within that intimate glow, them.

Kissing.

It wasn’t gentle or sweet. It was hurried, desperate. Their movements slightly out of sync. His hand grazed her elbow awkwardly before settling somewhere along her waist, and she tilted her chin too fast.

But somehow, they still looked right.

Their bodies aligned with natural ease—Nini’s petite frame folding into Ricky’s taller one like a puzzle piece sliding into place.

They were two similar lines drawn at slightly different heights, a visual echo that Gina and Ricky would have never quite achieved.

There was no universe in which she’d ever look like that with him.

And maybe that was the point.

Maybe, Ricky and Nini had always been meant to find their way back to each other like two puzzle pieces.

It had been heart-wrenching at first—when she saw them.

But maybe—just maybe—things were simply snapping back into place. Back to the way they were always supposed to be. Maybe she was the one who had wandered too far off-script.

They had never crossed the friend line anyway.

Maybe she got everything wrong all along and he meant something entirely different with “don’t quit on us”.

She let out a soft, bitter laugh at herself.

She was an idiot for thinking he felt the same.

She felt the urge to find the hat she had made for him, and rip out the little tag she’d sewn inside.

She was just holding onto the hope that he hadn’t found it.

Ricky was absent-minded anyway.

At the end, she had decided to stay.

Somehow Salt Lake had become home to her.

She finally had friends.

Yeah, she had all of that now. But she still felt the sting when she heard his voice behind her.

“Hey, Gi. So cool you’re back.”

She blinked, startled, her hands still digging through the chaos of her locker. His voice made her spine straighten before she even saw his face.

“Yeah,” she said with a small smile that barely curled her lips.

“I didn’t really get to see you at the party,” he added, voice gentle. Almost cautious. The ghost of a smile tugged at his mouth.

“I left early. Was feeling sort of tired,” she lied, eyes flicking back to the open locker. Her fingers tightened around nothing.

He looked like he wanted to say something more. She could see it in the way his brows pulled slightly together, in the pause before he opened his mouth.

“When did—” he started, but the moment was cut off.

“Babe, there you are!”

Nini’s voice, bright and full of something casual and unbothered, cut clean through the air as she appeared beside him, slipping her arm through his.

“Gina, I’m so happy you’re back,” she said like she meant it.

“Me too,” Gina said, and the smile she wore was one she’d practiced a hundred times.

Because that was the only option. Pretend.

———

So, whatever the reaction to her last year confession was, she was going to pretend she was fine with it.

“Wait—” Ricky started, his voice low, maybe even careful—

But a loud creak from the front door interrupted him, both of them flinching slightly at the sudden noise.

Gina’s breath hitched. Ricky screamed.

They turned toward the hallway in sync, like muscle memory.

“Hello?” someone called from just beyond the entrance.

The tension cracked slightly.

The mystery person turned out to be the nephew of the nun who occasionally helped maintain the house. He’d shown up to handle the rent details, walking Gina through the logistics while Ricky leaned awkwardly by the wall, quiet but present. She negotiated with ease—cool, confident—making sure to mention the busted door.

At first, the nephew pushed back.

But Gina had always had a way with people. And eventually, he agreed to talk the nun into giving them a slight discount and promised to get the door fixed.

By the time they stepped back outside, something felt lighter.

Even with the sun high, there was a weight that had eased—if only just a little.

They walked for a moment in silence before Ricky glanced over.

“Gina?”

“Yeah?”

“You kinda zoned out for a sec,” he said with a small, tentative smile, like he wasn’t sure if he was still allowed to joke with her.

She blinked, forcing herself back to the moment. “It’s just… I’m late,” she admitted, looking at her bag inside his car.

Because she was.

And because she needed his help.

Even if she was still a little mad.

Even if things between them were still quietly broken in places neither of them had dared to name.

She still knew—knew—she could count on him.

———

But, there was a time in which her trust in him had faltered.

Nini was moving to Denver, she had gotten into YAC.

Good for her.

Bad for Ricky.

Good for Gina?

Not really.

Because even when Nini wasn’t there physically, her haunting presence was.

“So, I never thought I’d be a long-distance guy,” Ricky said, casually stabbing his fork into a sad pile of green beans. “But it’s fine. There’s nothing breaking us up.”

He laughed, like the idea of falling apart was absurd.

Gina kept her face still. Easy. Careful. Neutral.

Across the table, she felt Big Red glance at her—brief, almost accidental, but not really.

These were the moments she regretted having decided to continue being his friend.

Big Red must’ve sensed something. He dropped his fork with a dramatic clatter and leaned forward.

“Okay, but real question,” he said suddenly, loud enough to cut through the silence, “if you had to eat only one school lunch item for the rest of your life, would it be the mystery meat tacos or the concrete lasagna?”

Because he didn’t even feel like a real friend anymore.

The messages had slowed down. The late-night talks faded.

Which was fair, Gina thought.

He had a girlfriend, she was the one he was supposed to text and call nonstop.

But she missed him.

The Ricky she fell for.

Did he ever exist or it was just a half-formed version of himself waiting to be completed?

Waiting for Nini.

———

“Betting all the odds, I think we’re on time” Ricky said, easing the car into a smooth stop outside her dance studio.

Gina blinked at the soft hum of the engine, the familiar sign of the studio glowing quietly in the late afternoon light.

“Yeah…” she said, glancing over at him, her voice lighter than the guilt pressing in her chest. “Thank you. I wouldn’t have asked for a ride, but I didn’t think it’d take us that long.”

There was a quiet sort of honesty in that. She had not really felt like asking him for a favor right now.

“Well, no one expected we’d get locked in,” Ricky said, laughing.

She laughed too. A little softer. A little delayed.

“So,” he said, drumming his fingers on the steering wheel, “if you do rent that place… does that mean I’ll be helping you move in?”

She turned to him, one brow lifting. “Helping? Since when do you volunteer for manual labor?”

Ricky shrugged, a lazy grin tugging at his mouth. “I didn’t say I wanted to. I just know how this works. You’ll rope me into it like you did with the Camp Prom thing.”

She gasped, more for effect than anything else, but the memory still stung in the way memories sometimes did—sweet and sharp at once. “Wow. You say that like you didn’t offer to help from the beginning.”

He just laughed, and it filled the car again—familiar, frustrating, unshakably him.

She smirked, fingers already tugging at her seatbelt. The metallic click of it unfastening sounded oddly final. “Well, thanks for the ride, Bowen. Guess I’ll see you—”

Her hand froze on the door handle. She turned slightly, brows lifted, eyes narrowing in quiet curiosity.

His hand hovered mid-air, palm out like he’d just hit an invisible wall. He looked like he’d said it without planning to.

She waited, heart stuttering just enough to annoy her.

Ricky opened his mouth, then closed it again, glancing away like maybe the answer was outside her window. His hand went to the back of his neck and she caught the small inhale he took, like he was about to dive underwater.

“Uh… my hoodie?”

Her chest tightened. Not dramatically. Just—tight.

She blinked. “Oh.”

“Yeah, you know, the one I graciously let you take to Louisiana?” he added, trying to layer it with humor, but there was something else underneath. “Just wondering if I’ll ever see it again.”

She tilted her head, eyes narrowing slightly in amusement. “Sure, why wouldn’t you?”

———

She had really tried.

But it was impossible.

Something really cracked open the night of Carlos’ quinceañero.

Nini was back. Back in town. Back by his side.

And now Gina couldn’t look anywhere without being reminded of it.

Of her.

Of him loving someone that wasn’t her.

And the worst part?

He didn’t even seem to notice she was hurting.

“But we aren’t,” she blurted.

Ricky turned, brow furrowed. “Sorry?”

“We aren’t dating.”

The words came out flatter than she meant them to. Like it didn’t hurt.

The words were adressed to him. But, it felt like she was saying it to herself.

A truth she needed to finally speak aloud.

He blinked, taking a second to process.

Disbelief flickered in his eyes.

“Obviously,” he said, locking eyes with her, too fast, too sharp.

That was the moment.

She didn’t know it right then, not fully.

But something in her shut off.

She couldn’t do this anymore.

She couldn’t continue talking to him.

She didn’t want to.

———

Gina slipped quietly into Ashlyn’s house, closing the door behind her with exaggerated slowness, like that would somehow make the click any less accusing. The place was dark except for the faint kitchen light left on — probably on purpose because Ashlyn had a baking class that night.

Dropping her bag at the door, Gina rubbed her face with both hands, exhaustion finally catching up to her after having danced all evening.

As soon as she climbed the stairs to her borrowed room — the one still half-lived in, still in that awkward in-between state of unpacking from being at her mom’s in Louisiana — she froze right in the doorway.

Ricky’s hoodie.

She spun around, scanning the room like it might just magically appear draped over a chair or hanging off her suitcase. Nothing.

Her stomach dropped.

"No, no, no..." she mumbled to herself, already digging through the half-open suitcase on her bed. Definitely not there.

She knelt down to unzip the duffel bag she'd barely touched since getting back yesterday. Clothes? Check. Random charger? Check. The book she swore she'd read on the plane and absolutely didn't open? Check.

Hoodie?

Nada.

Panic crept up her neck. "Did I leave it in Louisiana? No way. I didn't even remember taking it out..." she whispered to herself, racking her brain, tracing every mental image of her mom’s little apartment. Her room there. The laundry chair. The stupid couch.

Did she leave it folded somewhere? Did her mom wash it? Oh god, what if her mom was like, "Whose hoodie is this?"

Gina sat back on her heels, staring blankly at her suitcase like it had betrayed her.

"Shit," she whispered dramatically into the silence of the room.

———

“Hey, do you have a minute?”

Ricky’s voice reached her just as her locker clicked shut.

She didn’t turn around. Didn’t even flinch.

“I’m going to class,” she said flatly, starting down the hallway, her steps brisker than usual.

But of course he kept up.

“I know you don’t have any more classes today,” he said, stepping in front of her, forcing her to stop. His voice was gentle, almost apologetic.

And there it was again: the ache of familiarity.

He still remembered her schedule. Still knew where she’d be, even when she didn’t want to be found.

God, how she hated that.

How much she missed that.

How both could be true.

“Yeah, well—you do,” she replied, eyes flicking anywhere but his. “So maybe you should hurry.”

She brushed past him again, but his voice caught her.

“It’ll be just a minute.”

A beat passed. Her shoulders stiffened, and then—because she was tired of running, even if she didn’t want to stay—she said, “Okay.”

They ended up at the stairwell.

Ironically, the same one where they had met. Where she had once looked at him and thought: maybe.

Now, it just echoed.

The hall was quiet. Everyone was in class. The silence made it worse—like the world had cleared itself just to give this moment space to breathe.

He sat beside her, close but not quite touching.

“So,” he said, trying for casual, “are you mad about what happened on Valentine’s Day?”

“What do you mean?”

“You’ve changed,” he said, glancing sideways. “It’s like… you’ve been pulling away. You were upset that day, about your mom, and I let you leave. I shouldn’t have.”

He hesitated, gaze dropping to the floor.

“You know, sometimes Nini also—”

She inhaled sharply, eyes narrowing. “Are you even listening to yourself right now?”

He blinked, seemed confused. “What? Isn’t that what this is about? That I wasn’t really there for you?”

Gina let out a laugh—quiet, bitter.

He frowned. “See? You do that. You deflect. But you still won’t tell me what’s going on.”

“Are you really asking,” she said, voice low but piercing, “because you care? Or are you just pretending to care so you don’t lose your backup therapist?”

His eyes flickered like she’d slapped him.

“Is that what you think this is?” he asked, slower this time. There was something in his voice—uncertainty, maybe even a flicker of hurt.

She finally turned to face him, and for once, she didn’t try to smile.

No attempt to smooth the sharp edges.

“Can you name one time—one—since I came back that you’ve done something selfless for me?”

Her voice didn’t tremble, but her hands were clenched in her lap.

Ricky looked at her.

Really looked.

Like he wanted to answer.

But the silence that followed told her everything.

And somehow, it was worse than if he’d said the wrong thing.

———

The next day, Gina sat cross-legged on Ashlyn’s bed, her phone balanced in her palm like it had just personally betrayed her.

Her own bed was a war zone—torn apart after an obsessive, increasingly unhinged search for that damn hoodie. She’d flipped every pillow, checked inside her suitcase twice, even dug behind the dresser.

Still nothing.

She knew her mom was probably busy—doing something important, something adult—but considering the current crisis (aka The Hoodie Situation), this couldn’t wait. Gina hated putting things off

She exhaled and hit Call.

Her mom picked up on the third ring.

“Hi, baby.”

“Hey, Mom,” Gina said, in what she hoped sounded like casual daughter-checking-in energy.

“Are you busy?”

“No, no — just about to start some coffee.”

There was a pause, and then:

“You okay? Everything alright over there?”

Gina hesitated, twisting a loose thread from the hem of her t-shirt around her finger.

“Yeah, yeah, all good. Just... quick question.”

“Mhm?” Her mom sounded suspicious now in that Mom way.

“So, um, random,” Gina winced at herself, “but when you were doing laundry before I left... you didn’t, by any chance, find, like... a light blue hoodie?”

“Oh! Yeah. I washed it the night you fell asleep early. Left it folded on the dresser,” her mom replied easily. “If you didn’t take it, it’s probably still there.”

Gina closed her eyes, groaning under her breath. Of course it was there.

“You need me to mail it?” her mom offered.

But before Gina could answer, there was a soft knock—followed by the door creaking open with zero hesitation.

Classic Ashlyn.

Gina threw an arm over her eyes and flopped dramatically into the bed. “Yeah, Mommy… I’ll call you later.”

Ashlyn’s sing-song voice followed immediately. “Ginaaaa…”

Gina groaned from somewhere under her pillow. “Ash, unless this is life or death or food-related...”

“Oh, it’s life or death adjacent,” Ashlyn grinned, stepping fully inside. “The guys are coming over.”

 “…What guys?”

Ashlyn blinked. “Biggie. Ricky. Carlos. Seb. And Kourt’s stopping by too.”

Gina sat up, eyes narrowing. “Why are the guys coming over? Is this an intervention?”

Ashlyn snorted. “No, relax. Kourtney asked last minute if she could borrow the place to plan Nini’s farewell party. Her house was chaotic today or something.”

Gina flopped back dramatically into the pillows. “You volunteered the house while I look like a human disaster in recovery?”

Ashlyn shrugged, all fake-sweet. “You look like a cozy disaster.”

Then — because the universe hates peace — Gina's brain short-circuited to one word:

Ricky.

Nini’s farewell party.

Nini.

Ashlyn glanced at her phone. “They’ll probably be here in like… twenty?”

———

Maybe this was the end.

She felt like vomiting up all the things she’d swallowed down for far too long.

Her legs moved before her brain did.

She stood.

She was going to walk away. She should’ve walked away.

But she turned back.

Her voice was steadier than she expected. “So… the chocolates.”

He looked up instantaneously, like her words physically pulled him back into the moment.

She hesitated, her mouth parting, closing, then parting again. “That ongoing joke between us? It’s not funny. Not really. It never was.”

She wasn’t looking at him now, but she could feel his eyes—heavy, searching, like they were trying to carve their way into her silence.

“I thought for a second…” her voice cracked, and she tried to swallow it down. “That maybe there was still that version of you. The Ricky I had—”

She stopped.

No, she wasn’t going to say it.

He didn’t deserve it.

“—the one I became friends with,” she finished, flatly. And then looked away. “Guess I was just projecting what I wanted you to be.”

She turned, fast—too fast, like if she didn’t move, she’d break.

“Gina, wait.”

She stopped.

Of course she did.

He was standing just a few steps away now, and his face His eyes were wide, and maybe—just maybe—they shimmered.

But maybe she was just imagining it again.

Maybe she had always seen what she wanted to see in him.

“The chocolates—” he started, voice unsteady. He looked down, picked at a string on his sleeve. “I…”

“What about the chocolates?” Her voice was cooler now, calculated. But her nails bit into her palms, crescent moons forming sharp against her skin.

She needed to go.

If she stayed any longer, she’d cry, and she refused to let him see that.

“I—I’m sorry about the chocolates,” he said finally, like he was saying something more but didn’t know how.

She smiled.

“Yeah. Me too.”

She walked away with her head held high, and she wasn’t looking back this time.

Chapter Text

Last year

The only time she had been in love and for the first time was last year…

Had E.J. been right then?

I think she might feel the same way

She meant Ricky, didn’t she? It had to be him. Even though they were interrupted before he could ask anything else, those few words cracked open a box of memories he’d buried deep.

Ricky had never actually said it out loud, but he’d always felt like an outsider.

Mostly at school.

Maybe he didn’t need to say it. People could just tell. That’s probably why his circle had always been small. He didn’t feel the need to impress anyone or try too hard to fit in. As long as he had Nini and Big Red, he thought he’d be okay.

But people—people are unpredictable. One moment his parents were together, the next they were calling it quits. And then Nini… she was gone too.

He tried to hold on. Tried to fight for her. Even when she told him it was over. Even when the only friend he had left warned him not to go down that road again.

Maybe what he needed was a new perspective. Someone who could be honest with him without the weight of history or loyalty. Someone who didn’t know his story but could still see through it. Maybe… a girl’s opinion.

That’s when he saw her.

“Excuse me,” he said, a little awkwardly. “Do you have thirty seconds?”

“Left to live?” she replied, without missing a beat. “I would not spend them here,”

Okay. She didn’t like school, and she wasn’t shy about it.

He liked her already.

“…when we were still together, she posted this song on her Instagram where she told me that she loved me” his pitch suddenly went high at the last words, “and I was a moron who couldn’t say it back.” He added quickly, “for completely legitimate reasons, by the way”

She looked at him, unimpressed. “Maybe you just don’t love her. Full stop”

He stared at her, shaking his head. What was she even saying?

For a second, he regretted asking a stranger for advice. But then she said something—something that would shift the course of his life.

He just didn’t know it yet.

“Okay, guys, gather up. Make a half moon around me. Thank you—I have some announcements,” Miss Jenn called out, after the auditions had apparently concluded.

Ricky was still reeling, like he’d stumbled into some alternate reality. He’d just sung his heart out—hoping it might somehow show Nini that he still cared. That he still believed in—

“Skater boy. You showed up.”

What?

He turned, doing a double take.

Her.

“Intimidating girl,” he blurted, surprised. “You—what are you—?”

He hadn’t expected to see her again, let alone here. She didn’t exactly strike him as the musical theater geek type. She had seemed too... cool for this.

“I must admit,” she said with a playful glint in her eye, “that was... interesting.”

He figured she meant his audition. Not sure if that was a compliment or a critique. Either way, she didn’t stick around for clarification. With an easy confidence, she stepped away from him and toward Miss Jenn, like she belonged.

“What was that?” Big Red asked, eyebrows raised.

“Long story,” Ricky said, still watching her, a little dazed.

His best friend just smirked and gave him a look.

When Ricky first met Gina, he knew she was different. The type of girl that you instantaneously know it’s out your league.The kind you don’t even let yourself like, because you already know there’s no way you could ever pull it off.

He was even surprised that she talked to him every now and then. Maybe it was because he was the lead.

People hadn’t always been invested in talking to him or becoming friends. Not really, he didn’t even had that much to offer before joining the musical. And even now, with the spotlight supposedly on him, it didn’t change much.

Could he blame them? He had been a jerk to Nini, and they were her people. Her world. And here he was, a guy who didn’t even like musicals a few months ago, somehow cast as the lead.

But there was her…

Gina.

He really didn’t understand why people didn’t like her. She just seemed to be just like…him. A missing piece of a puzzle trying to figure out where she belonged.

Except, unlike him, she was hella talented, Maybe people were intimidated by that.

“She really thinks she’s the moment, huh?” a girl muttered, her tone dripping with disdain.

Ricky looked up from the page of the script he was pretending to read.

“You mean Gina?” someone asked, grinning like it was a joke.

“Duh. The girl radiates ‘main character syndrome’—it’s kind of tragic.”

“She acts like she’s gonna steal the whole show,” another added. “When we all know who the leading lady is.”

“She’s not subtle,” the first voice scoffed. “Always trying to outdance everyone... like, congratulations, we get it. You’ve been in more than one musical in your life.”

“And she knows she’s talented, which is the worst part,” said another. “She’s not just too ambitious for everyone’s own good…”

“…she’s too ambitious for hers,” someone finished with a fake laugh. “Like, slow down, baby Broadway.”

Big Red gave Ricky a sidelong glance. “Yikes.”

Ricky didn’t reply. His stomach had dropped.

He wanted to say something. His mouth opened—but nothing came out. It was like the words were stuck behind a glass wall, blurry and unreachable. Part of him wanted to march over, to say they were being petty and cruel and that she deserved better.

But another part—the bigger part—reminded him how shaky his place was here too. He barely belonged. And defending someone like Gina, who already had a target on her back, might as well paint one on himself too.

So he stayed quiet.

And he hated himself for it.

Next time, he told himself.

Next time, he’d say something.

———

Sitting on the floor of Ashlyn’s living room, Gina felt something she hadn’t paused to feel all week — gratitude.

Even with her heart tangled in a hundred questions she didn’t know how to answer, she felt... okay. Better than okay. A year ago, she never would’ve imagined herself surrounded by people like this. Friends. Laughter. A place where she belonged. Her life had truly shifted the moment she met him at the stairwells.

“You know,” Carlos said, “I am truly an extraordinary human being.”

Gina raised a brow, biting back a smile. “Bold claim. What sparked this humble reflection?”

Carlos placed a hand to his chest with full theatrical flair. “Exhibit A: Nini borderline exploited my decorative genius for Kourtney’s birthday party. It was practically free labor. And still — Here I am, planning her farewell party like the unappreciated icon that I am.”

Gina snorted. “Wow. You’re practically a martyr.”

Carlos nodded solemnly. “Truly the bigger person. I should be canonized.”

Rolling her eyes but playing along, Gina glanced over at Seb, who had been quiet for a minute — fidgeting with the hem of his sleeve, eyes darting toward the front door every now and then.

“Hey,” Gina said, lowering her voice just a little. “Everything okay?”

Seb blinked out of his thoughts like he’d just remembered he was part of the conversation. “Oh— yeah! Yeah, I’m fine.” He hesitated. “I just... left my baby cow with my little brother while I came here.”

Gina blinked. “Your actual cow or like— a pet name for something?”

“My actual cow,” Seb said, dead serious.

Gina held back a laugh, because of course. “Aw. You think she’s okay?”

“I mean… I trust my brother,” Seb said, not sounding super convinced, “but Baby Cow has separation anxiety. Mostly from me.”

Gina bit back a laugh. “Relatable.”

“Do you think Kourtney’s gonna take long?” Seb asked, glancing toward the door again.

Gina glanced around at the scattered snacks, the empty couch cushions on the floor, and Carlos still dramatically scrolling through his Pinterest inspo board like he was running a wedding.

“Mmm,” Gina hummed thoughtfully. “Well, considering this is Kourtney? And there’s any excuse to turn a chill hangout into a full blown production? Might be a while.”

Carlos didn’t even look up. “Correct.”

The doorbell rang. Gina stood up from the floor, dusting her hands on her skirt as she made her way to the front door. She was fully expecting to find Kourtney — maybe juggling snacks or with some party supplies — but when she pulled the door open, it wasn’t Kourtney.

———

The “next time” came sooner than he expected.

They were blocking a scene and Gina had just nailed a quick choreography segment Miss Jenn tossed at her out of nowhere. She didn’t even blink. Just rose to the challenge like it was a dare.

And Ricky saw it again.

The whispers. The glances.

The same group, not even trying to be quiet.

“She’s so extra,” one of them mumbled. “It’s, like, exhausting to watch.”

“Miss Jenn’s totally playing favorites. I mean, she could’ve had Nini do that instead.”

“She acts like it’s her sh—”

Ricky felt the same heat in his chest, crawling up to his neck like the time he bombed his science presentation and knew everyone was laughing behind his back.

He turned.

“Hey.”

The word wasn’t loud. But it cut the air between them all the same.

They looked at him, a little surprised.

Ricky swallowed and kept his voice steady. “She’s just doing the work. Same as the rest of us.”

Someone scoffed. “Okay, chill. No one said she wasn’t.”

“You kind of did,” Ricky replied. “Just… if you’re going to talk about someone, maybe make sure they’re not, like, ten feet away?”

There was a pause.

Then one of them rolled their eyes and muttered something under their breath.

And Ricky just stood there, heart pounding, wondering if he’d made things worse.

But then, he heard her voice from behind him.

“You didn’t have to do that,” Gina said softly.

He turned. She was with her arms crossed, like she was trying to downplay the way her eyes flickered with something warmer than her usual fire.

“I know,” he said. “But I wanted to.”

She didn’t smile exactly. But something in her face softened.

And for the first time in a long time, Ricky didn’t feel like an outsider in the room.

Sometimes, he wished he could talk to her. Really talk to her. He knew what it felt like to be alone even when you were surrounded by a lot of people.  But it wouldn’t really be good for his plan for Nini to see him talking to some other girl.

So, yeah, they weren’t friends, not really. But it felt like there was this unspoken understanding and even invisible bond between them.

That’s why an unexplainable anger surfaced when he saw that not long after Nini and E.J. had broken up, he showed to Homecoming with her.

With Gina.

Of course she should have high standards. Of course she deserved someone who had it all together. E.J. was the perfect senior on paper

But for Ricky, he was just an idiot with a mask.

She deserved better.

Maybe that’s why he snapped. Why the words came out like they did—blunt and ugly and far from what he actually meant.

“Hey, maybe you are what people say you are” he said.

“And that is…” she asked him daringly.

“A little too ambitious for your own good…or anyone else’s”

God, he had been an idiot for treating her like that. She had stood up for him when no one else had. Believed he belonged in the show. Backed him when he didn’t even believe in himself.

Yeah. He’d messed up.

Badly.

He was going to apologize. He had to. He just needed to find the right moment—and the courage to actually mean it.

Apologizing to her—and offering her a ride that night—ended up being one of the best decisions he’d made in his seventeen years. At the time, he had no idea that moment would shift everything.

Originally, he was supposed to head home with Big Red. It was Big Red’s car they’d come to school in, after all.

But somehow, there he was—behind the wheel, driving her home. The same girl he’d promised himself he’d keep a distance from. The same girl he thought might ruin his chances of getting Nini back, just by being near her.

This didn’t mean anything. It didn’t have to.

But then she did that.

She kissed him.

On the cheek.

And the incredibly warm of her pillowy lips against his cheek in the aerie night of Salt Lake seemed to wake something in him.

The way she looked at him right after—briefly, but like she meant it—gave him chills.

He never thought he could feel that way about anyone other than Nini.

And yet, all weekend, that moment looped in his head on repeat. The kiss, her smile, the way their conversation had flowed in the car like they'd done it a hundred times before.

He even caught himself wishing Monday would come faster—just so he could see her again.

He didn’t realize it at the time, but somewhere between his apology and that ride home... his plans had changed.

———

It was Big Red.

And Ricky.

“Oh,” Gina blurted, her eyes flicking between them like she wasn’t expecting either.

“Hey, Gina!” Big Red greeted brightly, holding up a pizza box like some kind of peace offering.

“Gi,” Ricky added, voice a little softer, a little too casual for how much her stomach flipped at the sight of him.

“Uh— come in,” she said, trying to sound normal as she stepped aside, letting them in.

As they moved toward the living room, Gina’s eyes caught on Seb, who had been sprawled comfortably on the floor just moments ago. Now, though? He sat up a little straighter — maybe even a little tense — before casually shifting closer to his boyfriend like he was bracing for something.

Weird.

But not her business… probably.

A few minutes later, Kourtney breezed in, dramatically setting the stage like she was about to deliver a TED Talk. Everyone instinctively quieted.

“So, actually,” Kourtney began, settling herself down in front of everyone with that very specific announcement energy, “the reason we’re all reunited today… is not because of Nini’s farewell party.”

There was a small beat of silence.

“Wait— there’s not gonna be a party?” Seb blinked.

“Great,” Carlos added flatly, leaning back like this was the best news he’d heard all day. “I didn’t even wanna help.”

Ricky, frowning a little, glanced over. “Nini’s not leaving, then?”

There was this flicker in his eyes — confusion, sure… maybe something else too.

“Wait— is this an intervention or something?” Ashlyn cut in, squinting like she was genuinely trying to piece it together. “Because if it is, I—”

“I didn’t do anything!” Big Red blurted out way too fast.

Every head in the room snapped to him — brows raised, confused.

Except Seb.

“Okay, one thing at a time,” Kourtney cut in, exhaling dramatically. “You’re all giving me anxiety. Let me finish.”

She stood up, purely for effect, then sat right back down like she was hosting an awards show.

“As you do know,” she began, pointedly, “the premiere is in, like, two weeks. And I gathered you all here today because I am officially accepting requests to design your outfits.”

A beat.

“This is what this was about?” Carlos deadpanned.

“Yeah, Kourt, you could’ve just dropped that in the group chat,” Ashlyn added, eyebrow raised.

Kourtney scoffed like that was actually offensive. “Absolutely not. This requires vision. Energy. VIBES. Also—I brought fabric samples. And my measuring tape. And a portable mood board on my phone. Decisions need to happen now. Do you know how long it takes to make a full Kourtney Greene original?”

“Well, count me in,” Carlos grinned, already imagining the possibilities. “If I’m not the best dressed person at that premiere, what’s even the point?”

Beside Gina, Ricky leaned in just enough to bump her shoulder — casual, but definitely on purpose.

“Speaking of clothes…” he said under his breath, voice low near Gina’s ear, “where’s my hoodie?”

She froze.

Her eyes went wide as the realization hit her — oh, right. That.

Slowly, she turned her head toward him, giving him a look halfway between guilt and panic.

“Can I talk to you?” she asked, a little too sweetly. “In private.”

Without waiting for his answer, she stood up and made a beeline for the kitchen.

Ricky blinked — and followed.

From across the room, Ashlyn narrowed her eyes, watching them disappear.

“What was that about?” she muttered to Big Red.

Big Red just grinned, unbothered. “Not a clue.”

———

His plans did change.

Because from that night on, they started to talk. Really talk.

I don’t do dates, by the way.

He was okay with that… right?

Whatever this was—being friends, or something that lived somewhere in between—was unexpected. But it made him feel warm in a way he hadn’t in a long time. Safe, even. Like he could just be, without pretending.

Like that Saturday.

The one he hadn’t really expected to mean anything.

They had agreed to meet at Ricky’s house after Gina’s Saturday dance class. He’d been struggling with one of the newer choreography transitions for the show—something about the timing just kept tripping him up—and she’d casually offered to help him smooth it out. Casual, of course. Totally chill.

Not that Ricky had replayed her “I can come over, if you want” text in his head a dozen times. Nope. Definitely not.

Still, he’d tried to tidy up. Kicked some shoes under the couch. Sprayed some off-brand lemon cleaner around like it was holy water. The place wasn’t perfect, but it didn’t scream “my mom moved out and my dad forgets to buy toilet paper,” so that was something.

Then chaos happened. Ten minutes before she arrived.

A loud, ominous gurgle echoed from the kitchen.

He froze. “No. No no no—”

A second later, the sink exploded.

Okay, not literally. But water shot up from the drain like it was possessed. Like the house had decided to punish him for trying to impress a girl.

He rushed over, tried jamming a towel around the pipe. It made things worse. Now the towel was soaked, the floor was flooding, and he looked like a human mop.

That was when he heard the knock.

“…Great timing,” he muttered, wiping his hands on his jeans and trudging to the door.

He opened it to find Gina standing there, still in her dance clothes—leggings, oversized hoodie, hair pulled back in a loose puff, with that effortless glow she always had after moving to music.

He looked like a soggy disaster.

Her brows immediately pulled together. “Why do you look like a sad SpongeBob?”

A loud gurgling noise echoed from somewhere inside, followed by a violent sputter of water.

“I—uh, yeah. Everything’s fine,” he said, already backing up. “Except that the sink might be… exploding?  You should probably just go—this whole thing’s a mess.”

She walked in just in time to see the scene: water shooting straight up from the drain of the kitchen sink, arcing in the air like a mini fountain before splashing everywhere—onto the counter, the floor, the windows

She didn’t move. Just blinked at him once, then walked inside.

“You think I’ve never dealt with soemthing like this before?”

“You don’t have to—” Ricky started.

And within seconds…

her.

“AHH—!” Gina yelped, throwing her arms up way too late as a spray hit her right in the chest and shoulder. “Oh my God!”

“Turn it off—!” she shouted through the water. “Turn the valve under the sink!”

“Wait—there’s a valve?” Ricky dove down, slipping slightly, banging his elbow on the cupboard door. “Ow. Okay. Okay—got it!”

With a twist, the water finally sputtered, slowed, and stopped.

Gina stood in the middle of the mess, soaked from the collarbone down. Her cropped top clung to her skin, and droplets rolled down her arms.

Ricky looked up—and stared.

“Do you have something I can dry off with?” she asked.

He grabbed a dishtowel off the back of a chair and tossed it to her. “Here.”

Gina caught it, already shivering a little as the damp set in. “This towel is soaked, Ricky”

“Right. Yeah. Uh—hold on, I’ve got something better.” He turned, hurrying down the hall. “Don’t drown while I’m gone!”

Okay. So… this was a little awkward.

Not exactly how he pictured spending his Saturday.

Gina was in the bathroom, soaked from the collarbone down, trying to dry off with a useless towel. He was digging through his closet, trying to find something that was clean, which—let’s be honest—was already a challenge. His mom wasn’t around to do laundry anymore, and his dad? Forget it. Most of the clothes in his room were either questionably worn or definitely not dry enough to offer to another human being.

And then there was… that thought.

He had never—never—let any other girl wear his clothes besides Nini.

Maybe somewhere in the back of his mind, it felt like something small but specific. Intimate. The kind of thing you share with someone who mattered in a certain way.

So when he pulled out a random red hoodie and hesitated.

Why did this feel like something?

Maybe because it was.

Letting Gina wear something that had once felt like it belonged in the Nini chapter of his life felt like… closing a door. Or maybe just accepting that it had already been closed for good.

He blinked and pushed the hoodie back in. Something tugged at his memory.

Then he saw it, tucked at the back of the closet like it was hiding:

The baby blue hoodie.

His mom had sent it from Chicago a few weeks ago—soft, clean, new. He hadn’t put it on yet. Maybe because it reminded him of her. Or maybe because it felt like something you wear when you’re settled, when things feel safe.

He pulled it out slowly. Held it up.

Maybe it was time.

He walked back toward the hallway, hoodie in hand, and paused just before knocking.

“Hey,” he called out gently. “I found something.”

And as he stood there outside the door, he realized…

Yeah. Things had changed.

And somehow, that didn’t feel so bad.

———

“So, let me get this straight…” he started, leaning against the counter with a raised brow, “you’re telling me you lost my favorite hoodie?”

Gina scoffed, crossing her arms. “Favorite hoodie, Bowen? I literally saw you wear it once.”

“That’s because it’s summer,” he shot back, with exaggerated offense. “It’s hot!”

She rolled her eyes, but he caught the corner of her mouth twitching. Not a full smile. Not yet.

“I didn’t lose it, drama king. I accidentally left it in Louisiana when I was visiting my mom. But she’s sending it back next week with some of my moving stuff.”

Ricky’s playful pout relaxed into a nod. “Wait—moving stuff? So…you’re renting the place? Like…officially?”

She nodded, her grin blooming slow but steady. “Yeah.”

And just like that, his heart flipped.

His face lit up without even thinking about it. “Gina, that’s huge! Congrats.”

He stepped forward without hesitating, pulling her into a hug like it was the most natural thing in the world. And maybe it still was.

For a second, she stiffened—just a second—but then her arms slipped around him too.

Like maybe some part of her had missed this too.

Dangerous territory.

“I even got us a discount because of the door incident,” she murmured against his shoulder, her laughter a little quieter now, but still warm.

He pulled back just enough to meet her eyes and shook his head with mock defeat, already raising his palm. “Of course you did.”

Their hands connected in a familiar high-five—automatic, easy, like muscle memory.

She tilted her head, eyes dancing now. “Well,” she said, that teasing tone slipping back into her voice, “I guess getting locked in wasn’t that bad after all.”

Ricky let out a soft laugh, and for a second it felt like they were in their own little bubble — until Ashlyn suddenly appeared in the doorway, breaking the moment.

“Hey—Kourt’s calling everyone to the living room,” she announced, arms flailing for dramatic effect. “Apparently there’s some huge coordination plan we all need to hear about.”

She paused, narrowing her eyes at the two of them like a cat sensing mischief.

“Why are you two all smiley?”

Ricky opened his mouth to deflect with something dumb, but Gina beat him to it—cool and casual.

“I’m renting the house we visited yesterday.”

Ashlyn blinked, caught off guard. Her expression flipped from suspicion to delighted horror.

“NO. WAY.” She practically tackled Gina, arms flung around her. “I love this for you! But also... ugh, I kinda don’t want you to leave.”

They headed into the living room where the rest of the group had gathered, everyone meeting of the year.

“So I think our entrance to the premiere should be iconic, you know?” Kourtney declared, all dramatic hand gestures like she was pitching a blockbuster.

Most of the group seemed locked in — except for Ricky, who was way more invested in messing with Gina.

He bumped her arm lightly.

“Ow,” Gina whispered, shooting him a look. “What?”

“Oh, bestie,” Carlos chimed in, clearly responding to Kourtney’s idea, “you mean like... we break into a full musical number as we walk in?”

Kourtney actually paused, considering it like it wasn’t the most ridiculous thing ever.

Meanwhile, Ricky leaned a little closer to Gina, his voice low just for her.
“You owe me one,” Ricky mumbled under his breath, just for Gina to hear.

Gina was trying to pay attention to whatever plan Kourtney was rambling about, but Ricky’s voice — annoyingly close — had her glancing his way instead.

“I like that idea,” Kourtney was saying to the group, totally unaware, “but I was actually talking about—”

Gina didn’t catch a single word after that.

“For my lost hoodie,” Ricky added in a low voice, like it was some tragic debt she owed him. And just like that, they were in their own little bubble, tuning out everyone else.

Until—

“So, Gi, do you agree?” Kourtney asked brightly, snapping Gina back to earth.

“I…” Gina blinked, caught red-handed. Out of the corner of his eye, Ricky was already fighting a laugh. “Can you maybe explain it… one more time?” she asked, innocent smile and everything.

Carlos clocked the whole exchange instantly. He leaned over to Seb with a little grin.

“An old flame is totally reigniting over here.”

Seb’s eyes widened, mildly panicked. “Wait, what do you mean?”

Kourtney launched back into explaining her grand plan — renting a limo for their big premiere entrance.

“I don’t know, Kourt...” Gina hesitated, raising an eyebrow. “Pretty sure Disney’s already renting a bus to take us there — and that would be free.”

Kourtney gasped, absolutely appalled. “Gi, free is not iconic.”

Gina bit back a laugh. “Okay, fair... but think about it — if we skip the limo, that’s more money we can put towards our outfits.”

“She’s got a point,” Ricky chimed in, casually leaning back. “I’m with Gina on this one.”

Carlos didn’t even miss a beat. “Of course you are,” he said, giving Ricky a look like obviously.

Ricky shot him a glare right back.

“Alright, mister skater boy,” Kourtney cut in, hands on her hips. “Since you suddenly care so much about fashion — have you even decided what you’re wearing yet?”

Ricky shrugged nonchalantly. “Mmm, maybe just a shirt and pants?”

Carlos and Kourtney gasped like he’d personally offended them.

“What?” Ricky asked, genuinely confused.

Carlos sighed, shaking his head. “He’s going to embarrass us all.”

Gina laughed, rolling her eyes. “I think you’re overreacting a little, Carlos.”

“Oh, I think not,” Carlos said. Then, eyes narrowing with a spark of evil genius: “Why don’t you help him out, then? Make it your little task.”

Gina raised an eyebrow, glancing at Carlos.

Ricky smirked. “Actually, that’s a good idea. Besides, Gina owes me one anyway.”

Gina shook her head, already laughing. “Guess I do.”

Kourtney clapped her hands together, excited. “Then it’s settled. Gi, I trust you on this one.”

Ricky leaned back, his knee brushing Gina’s again, just lightly enough to pretend it didn’t mean anything. But she didn’t move, and neither did he.

Yeah. Hoodie or not, this felt a little like old times.

———

The hoodie did change things.

At least for him.

Not all at once. It snuck up on him, the way closeness sometimes does—like sunlight shifting through blinds, slow and quiet until suddenly the whole room is warm.

And that day, he felt it.

“Aww,” Gina said, and her voice—soft, unguarded—and he looked up from where he was sitting cross-legged on the living room floor, surrounded by an old, dusty box of forgotten stuff.

Gina stepped closer, holding up something with gentle reverence. “Look what I found,” she grinned, eyes gleaming like she’d struck gold.

His eyes narrowed immediately, suspicion and embarrassment already rising.

“Oh no.”

“Who’s this cute little kid?” she teased, holding up a photo.

Ricky cringed. There he was—four years old, practically swallowed by a chunky orange knit blanket, clutching a very loved teddy bear (which he still not really secretly had in his room).

“Give me that,” he said, laughing, but half-serious. He reached for it.

She darted away, laughing as she raced across his living room.

He was chasing her before he even realized it—something automatic, something easy. He hadn't felt that kind of ease in a long time.

Too focused on keeping the photo from him, she didn't notice his skateboard lying in her path. Her foot caught the edge.

“Gina—” he lunged without thinking, catching her mid-fall. One arm found her waist, the other braced the floor behind them both.

Time stuttered.

She froze in his arms, inches from him. Her breath was shallow. His heart was loud. He could see every little freckle on her cheek, every flutter of her lashes. For a split second, she felt close enough to memorize.

He didn’t even notice the photo slip from her hand into his until he was already pulling back, triumphant.

“Hey!” she said, flustered. She stood too fast, brushing off her jeans even though there was nothing there.

He pretended not to notice her blushing. Or the fact that he was definitely doing the same.

He just shrugged and walked back to the floor, settling in like nothing had happened. Gina followed, sitting beside him with her knees pulled up.

"So... what's the story?" she asked gently, nodding toward the picture in his hand.

Ricky stared at it. At that tiny version of himself.

At first, he didn’t speak. He just traced the edge of the picture with his thumb, that old familiar ache pressing against his ribs.

“The photo,” she clarified gently.

He nodded, still not speaking. His mind was somewhere else.

“Are you okay?” she asked, her voice dipping in a way that made him glance at her. She wasn’t prying. Just... seeing him.

He let out a dry, almost-silent laugh. “I haven’t seen this in a while.”

“Had you lost it?” Gina tilted her head, watching him carefully.

He shook his head, biting his lip. A dry laugh escaped him as he looked up, like maybe he could blink back the sting behind his eyes. "Actually, I hid it,"

The words surprised him even as they left his mouth.

He didn’t talk about his mom much. Not anymore. Not since things fell apart, and not since the one person who used to listen... hadn’t been around to hear it anymore. And the weirdest thing?

He didn’t think about that person now. Not at all.

And Gina didn’t ask why he had hid the photo. She didn’t have to.

Instead, she just reached for his hand — slowly, like she was making sure he had time to pull away.

But he didn’t.
Their fingers laced easily. Like they'd done this a hundred times before. Like maybe they had, even if not like this.

He stared at their hands for a moment before speaking again, voice quieter.

Ricky cleared his throat. “It was my favorite blanket as a kid. I cried for like a week when I lost it. She—my mom—made it when she was expecting me.” His voice snagged on the word mom, and he blinked a few times.

His voice hitched on mom, just slightly.

He didn’t mean to. But he couldn’t help it.

“She knitted it herself?” Gina asked, barely above a whisper.

He nodded. “Yeah. That’s why it was orange. She always loved warm colors.”

He finally looked at her — really looked — and Gina offered him the gentlest smile.

Her thumb grazed over his knuckles, her voice soft. “It’s okay to miss her.”

“I know,” Ricky murmured.

She rested her head on his shoulder, and he let her.

Didn’t flinch.

Didn’t feel the need to shift or make a joke or pretend like it wasn’t a big deal.

Because it was.

And for the first time in a long time, he wasn’t scared to let it be.

———

Kourtney stood up from the couch, straightening her outfit as she made her way toward the door.

"I have to go, but for the record, we’re throwing a farewell party for Nini," she announced, her voice almost casual as she reached for the door handle.

Carlos blinked, caught off guard. “What?”

“Yeah, well, it’d be weird not to. I kind of... might have made her think it was happening, so we can’t back out now.” Kourtney gave a playful shrug and flashed a quick smile.

“Anyway, I’ll see you guys later,” she added, stepping out.

Carlos shook his head, muttering under his breath, “She’d better not ask me to help her with the party this time. I’ve got to be beauty-prepped for the premiere.”

He glanced at Seb, who was already headed toward the door.

Gina and Ricky chuckled as they helped Ashlyn tidy up the living room, the soft clinking of glasses and the rustle of trash bags filling the quiet space.

Once the room was a bit calmer, and everyone else had wandered off, Ricky turned to Gina with a grin. “So... when are we going shopping?”

Gina wiped her hands on a napkin and thought for a second. “Mmm, yeah, we need to do that as soon as possible. Are you free tomorrow?” Ricky’s eyes widened in surprise.

His eyes widened. “Wait, are you serious?”

Next thing he knew, there they were shopping.

The store smelled faintly like new cotton and cologne. Everything felt crisp and sharp under the harsh lights—rows of charcoal, navy, deep forest green. Gina moved between the racks with purpose, her ponytail bouncing slightly as she zeroed in on a black suit.

She turned around, holding it up. “Here.”

Ricky raised an eyebrow as Gina handed him the suit, a bit of disbelief on his face. “I thought it was a huge no to just choose a shirt and pants,” he said, eyeing the neatly pressed jacket and trousers in her hands.

Gina gave him an exasperated look and explained patiently, “This is a suit, and it’s important you try it on so we can figure out your actual size.”

Ricky smirked, clearly not convinced. “I know my size, Gi. It's the same as the last suit I wore for Homecoming last year.”

Gina shook her head, her hands on her hips. “That’s where you’re wrong, Bowen. You’ve grown since then, and I highly doubt you’re the same size. So, just do yourself a favor and try it on.”

She gestured toward the fitting room with a determined look on her face, pushing him toward it. "Come on, go on. Trust me on this one."

He stared at her for a second longer than he meant to, then gave a quiet sigh and walked toward the fitting rooms.

Ricky stepped out of the fitting room, and Gina wasn’t looking at him at first. She was scrolling through her phone, half-distracted—until her eyes lifted, and she saw him.

Her breath caught, so quickly she almost didn’t notice it herself.

Ricky stood there awkwardly, tugging at the cuffs, shoulders slightly hunched. “Happy?” he asked, grinning like he wasn’t sure if this was ridiculous or kind of great.

She swallowed hard and nodded, holding his gaze a moment too long. “Yeah. It… fits.”

Ricky smirked. “I couldn’t do the tie, though.” He leaned in closer, standing right in front of her.

She glanced down at the undone tie in his hands, her fingers instinctively reaching for it. “You’re lucky you have me,” Gina said, her voice a bit playful. “I learned because of…”

“YouTube,” they both said in unison, and they couldn’t help but laugh together.

Gina worked quickly, expertly tying the knot as she adjusted the fabric around his neck.  Her fingers worked quickly, but she wasn’t rushing. The silence stretched. She could feel his eyes on her.

Once she was finished, she gently turned him to face the mirror.

“Wow, Gi, you were right. This is my actual size,” Ricky said, gazing at himself in the mirror, clearly impressed with how it fit.

“Told you so,” she said, but her voice was different now—quiet, almost shy. She wasn’t looking at the mirror. She was looking at him—and he was starting to realize it.

He turned slightly, his eyes meeting hers in the mirror.

“Thanks,” he said, voice low.

She smiled. “Don’t mention it.”

After what felt like hours of shopping from store to store, sorting through endless racks of clothes, and watching Ricky complain about trying things on like it was a personal tragedy — they’d finally done it. Bags in hand, Gina exhaled a satisfied but exhausted sigh as she dropped onto a bench in the middle of the mall.

Her arms were weighed down with shopping bags, evidence of their hard-won fashion victories. Ricky had disappeared to the bathroom a minute ago, leaving her scrolling aimlessly through her phone, momentarily lost in her own world.

She barely noticed when someone sat down beside her — until a too-familiar voice broke through her thoughts.

“Well, look who I ran into… East High royalty herself.”

Gina stiffened.

She slowly turned her head, her heart sinking just a little.

Lily.

Chapter Text

There had been many moments  this summer where he felt like he wasn’t crazy. Many times in which he even thought of crossing the line. Camp had been heaven and hell all at once—because she was talking to him again. Really talking to him. And God, he had missed her. 

All those feelings he'd tried so hard to bury by leaving behind every reminder of what they'd been—they came rushing back the moment they agreed to start over.

What did start over really mean?

He couldn’t really. He still had all these feelings. The hidden truths, the old what-ifs, the memories that looped through his mind every night at camp—they were all still there. And the worst part was she was with someone else. 

Someone he didn’t even hate anymore. Now he knew him, but sometimes he still kinda hated him. Wished to even be him. Because how could Gina not like him? 

Of course, she did, maybe always had. At least, sort of a crush. It couldn’t have been just a coincidence everything that did happen with E.J. and did not happen with Ricky, or at least that’s what the curly haired teenager used to think at the beginning of the summer.

He tried to keep a friendly distance. Even after Gina and E.J. had broken up because that was the right thing to do, right? You don’t stay close to someone who just wants friendship when you're carrying something bigger.

But sometimes it felt like something stronger always pulled them back together.

So, yeah, it was difficult for him. The first time he really tried to stay away was after she told him she and E.J. had kissed. At that impromptu farewell gathering.  Ricky did it as a protection. He was trying to prepare himself for the hurt of those two getting back together. 

But she came for him and he somehow ended up at her place. In her kitchen. In her clothes . Washing dishes from the pizzas they’d made together just an hour ago.

He definitely felt better, but he was scared ‘cause all of that could be just temporary. Was he stealing moments with her that belonged to someone else?

He shook the thought as he went to look for Gina who had gone minutes ago to turn the tv on and pick a movie, her suggestion.

Yet, he found her asleep on the couch with the tv on. He couldn’t help but grin as he saw her. 

He smiled at first, softly, wondering if those eyes were really shut.

Was she pretending to scare him out? 

Her brows furrowed faintly, lips parting as if mid-thought. Then again — a subtle movement, like she was reacting to something only she could see. A twitch of her fingers. A tilt of her head. Her breathing changed, shallower now. She looked... dreamy. Restless.

Am I the one you're dreaming of?

His heartbeat stuttered in his chest.

Then, a whisper—barely audible. Just a mumble, lost in the soft blue glow of the TV.

He should have looked away. It felt too intimate, too close—too much .

Because underneath the darkness, with only the flickering light dancing across her face, a question rose inside him:

Was he being creepy just for watching?  

He hadn’t meant to wake her. But somehow, his hand moved before his thoughts did.

Just as he was about to touch her, she stirred.

Later that night, he found himself with his best friend.

"You never really got closure with Gina…I think maybe you jumped back to Nini ‘cause that whole thing didn’t have proper closure either…” 

That part—that exact line—kept echoing in his head like a stuck chord.

But standing so close to her, feeling the softness of her curls slipping through his fingers, hearing her sigh in contentment as he helped her wash her hair—God, he couldn’t think of anything nor anyone else.

He had never seen someone so beautiful.

He felt the killing urge to trace the droplets falling down her skin with his fingertips, with his lips....

He wanted her. But not just that way.

This wasn’t only desire.

But still… was that enough?

Big Red’s other words surfaced

“I don’t think you loved her as much as you thought and said you did. ‘Cause if you did, you wouldn’t have let those feelings for Gina sneak back in as soon as you two got close again." 

It stayed with him as he reached under his bed, fingers brushing against the old, half-forgotten box.

Dust clung to the top like it had been waiting there, untouched for months. He wiped it with the side of his hand, the thick layer scattering into the air, and coughed as it hit the back of his throat.

His chest felt tight—but not from the dust.

He opened it.

And there they were.

A few wrinkled photos.

A hairband. 

A post-it that said “Meet me at the secret stairwell after class.  -G”. 

Then there was the hat. The hat that reminded him of that terrifying day and…

And at the very bottom—

That notebook.

———

“So…what do you think?” Ricky asked, voice barely above a breath as the final chord faded into the stillness of his room.

Big Red blinked, stunned.

“Wow, dude,” he said slowly. “That was… heart-wrenching. But in the best way possible.”

Ricky let out a small laugh, more nervous than amused, and set his guitar down—carefully, like he needed something to do with his hands.

“Thanks, man.”

Big Red tilted his head. “Are you okay?”

Ricky opened his mouth too quickly. “Better than ever.” Then he saw the look on Big Red’s face, and he rubbed the back of his neck, finally understanding.  “Oh. Right. Yeah… I actually wrote that a while ago.”

He looked away as he said it, fiddling with a string on the guitar now resting by the bed, avoiding Big Red’s gaze.

“But wasn’t this the one you were working on just last week?” Big Red asked, confused.

“Oh—uh, the melody is new,” Ricky clarified, grabbing a pick from his desk, flipping it between his fingers. “Lyrics have been sitting with me for a bit.”

Big Red nodded slowly, connecting the dots.

“This might be obvious,” he added, “but… let me just ask. It’s about her , right?”

Ricky nodded, pressing his lips into a tight, almost-smile. “Yep.”

Big Red leaned back, reading the room—and his best friend.

“You gonna show it to her?”

Ricky shrugged, standing up to lean against the desk, then immediately stepped away like it burned.

“Mmm…” he started, finding a place to prop up the guitar. “That’s in the past,” he said, nodding at the song. “We agreed to start over. I don’t think it’s a good idea.”

Big Red made a face.

Ricky caught it. “What?” he asked, grabbing a hoodie from the chair and folding it.

“I’m just gonna say it because you asked, okay? I’m not trying to play Dr. Phil here… but maybe there’s still some of that in you.”

Ricky’s hands paused.

“Some of what?”

“That hurt,” Big Red repeated, gentler this time.

Ricky straightened up, letting the hoodie drop onto the bed. “I’m not hurt,” he said, tone a little too sharp. Then softer: “Not anymore, at least.”

Big Red gave him a long look.

“Huh. Then why aren’t you telling her how you feel already?”

———

He hadn’t meant for her to see it—much less hear it. The song was unfinished, barely more than a whisper of what he had been trying to say.

It was the first time he’d really written something. Really written something. And now that she’d heard even a part of it, he felt exposed. Embarrassed. Vulnerable. And—if he was being honest with himself—a little scared. Though he couldn’t admit what scared him, deep down he already knew.

 “I met a girl, and it might be soon,

But maybe I’m in love…”

Were the lyrics really as revealing as he thought they were? Was this really a confession when he already felt so naked every time she looked into his eyes?

 He let the last chord settle in the silence.

“It still needs a lot of work,” he mumbled, suddenly hyper-aware of how loud his heart felt in his chest.

  Ricky had never been great with spoken words, songwriting felt different, though.

  He wasn’t as scared as he used to be. A part of him was ready to embrace this new feeling.

Yet, there was the other part—the one that held its breath, waiting. Hoping she'd hear what he wasn’t brave enough to say. That she’d read the fear in his eyes and somehow still choose to close the distance between them.

The next day, they walked side by side as they left the rehearsal room.

Oh—yeah. Seb was there too.

Like everyone else, he was already talking about Ashlyn’s upcoming Thanksgiving party.

“Well, guys, I’ll see you there then,” Seb said with a teasing smile, glancing back toward the rehearsal room like he couldn’t wait to rejoin his boyfriend. He shot them a playful look—one Ricky missed completely, but Gina definitely caught. She blushed.

Ricky didn’t catch what that was about. But she looked cute when she blushed, so.

As they reached the hallway, Ricky glanced around. “Hey, Gi, wait for me here? I gotta hit the bathroom real quick.”

He was already half-turned to go when she gently tugged his arm.

“Actually… meet me at the secret stairwell?” she asked, a little too casually.

Ricky raised a brow. “Spooky. But sure—I’ll meet you there.”

He did. And when he found her, she was alone, head down, scrolling through her phone, completely unguarded.

So, naturally, he did one of his favorite things.

“Boo!”

She screamed and dropped her phone.

“Oops,” he chuckled, instantly crouching down to help her pick it up.

“I’m sorry,” he added, watching her inspect it.

She narrowed her eyes, pretending to be upset. “I’m only forgiving you because you crushed it at rehearsal today. That should be the highlight of the day—not me giving you the silent treatment over a phone.”

“You wouldn’t do that,” Ricky grinned. “And thanks, but Miss Jenn had notes.” he added, folding his arms across his chest, trying not to act like her words meant more than they should.

“Yeah, well—I’m saying you did great. So, maybe believe me instead.”

He glanced at her, a little too long. “Yes, ma’am,” he said, with a playfulness that was easier to access than all the thoughts running in the background—like whether she’d realized the song earlier had been kind of for her.

Hands in his pockets now, he tilted his head. “So… what are we doing here, anyway?”

“Oh, right.” She swung her backpack around and tugged at the zipper—then paused.

“You know how I found out about your songwriting secret hobby yesterday?”

That made him freeze. Her tone. Her eyes.

“Yeah…” he said, heart picking up.

“I have a secret, too” she said, and he swore the air in the stairwell shifted. Was this it? Was she finally going to say something?

“Yeah?” he prompted, trying not to sound too eager.

“I journal,” she said.

Wait, what?

He blinked. The smallest letdown slipped through his expression before he could stop it. Of course. Not that. But he quickly masked it with a smile.“Wow, Gina. That’s… great? I guess?”

She let out a nervous laugh—yeah, definitely nervous.

 “I found this little pocket notebook and thought of you,” she said, pulling it from her backpack. 

Thought of you

“It’s small, easy to carry around… so you’re not writing lyrics on random scraps of paper that get lost.”

She held it out to him with a soft, almost shy smile. 

He grinned, genuinely this time. “I’ll make great use of it.”

And somehow, walking her home hadn’t been the end of it. Later that night, they were still talking

For once, everything felt easy. Like things were finally… right.

He should’ve known it was too good  to be true.

 “So, did you really think I was intimidating when you first met me?” Gina asked, daring him, her tone light but unmistakably charged.

He smirked, even though she couldn’t see it. His fingers tightened around the phone as he rolled onto his side, facing the wall like that would help him think straighter.

“Not really.” He tried to sound casual, unaffected.

“ Sure,” she said, amused, “that’s why you called me ‘intimidating girl’.”

She dropped her voice to mimic him—mocking and pretty dead-on—and he let out a laugh, deep and unguarded.

“Okay, fine,” he admitted, still smiling. “but maybe I said it for a different reason than you think.”

His voice trailed off, lighter now, like he wasn’t sure if he should’ve said it. But this was the thing about talking to her late at night—something in him shifted. Grew a little bolder. Maybe it was because he couldn't see her face. Or maybe it was the way she always made him feel like it was safe to be honest.

Gina didn’t answer right away.

“What was it, then?” she finally asked, her voice soft, laced with something curious—something dangerous. He heard the shift in her too. Heard the smile she was probably trying to hide.

The silence that followed stretched, not awkward, but tense. Like the air between them had thickened, even over the phone.

He closed his eyes. His heart thudded against his ribs, louder than it should’ve been for a conversation like this. But then again, this wasn’t just small talk.

He tested the waters, not quite sure where the line was—just sure he wanted to find it.

“It’s just that…” he exhaled slowly, letting the words slip through his fear, “pretty girls can be intimidating at first.”

The words hung in the dark like something he couldn’t take back. Expecting and fearful. Not quite a confession. But not not one either. That sweet, suspended middle ground—where he could still pretend it was a joke if she didn’t want to catch it.

He swallowed hard.

It couldn’t be just him feeling it—that pull. The way the silence between them never felt empty.

And she wasn’t just any girl. She was the only one he’d spent this much time alone with since Nini. And somehow, with Gina, it didn’t feel like comparing past to present.

It felt like the start of something new.

“Oh,” she said.

Just that.

Oh?

Was that a good “oh”? Was she surprised? Flattered? Or uncomfortable? Had he crossed a line? Had he come on too strong with the song… with this ?

He pressed the heel of his palm to his forehead, letting out a slow, silent breath. The last thing he wanted was to ruin the ease they had.

So that night, Ricky decided to wait a little longer. They had time, right?

Plenty of time.

Except they didn’t.

Because the next day at the Thanksgiving party, everything shifted .

Gina was leaving.

“That does not mean this has to end” he had said, barely above a whisper.

Not because it was a confession he was afraid to make. But because his voice couldn’t carry more than that without cracking.

How could he fall apart in front of her?

She was the one really hurting.

“What?” she said.

The word was small, confused—but not cold. Not closed off. That mattered. And that thing she always seemed to bring out in him—boldness, recklessness, hope—it surged again, sharp and messy in his chest.

He met her eyes then, finally. Let the silence crash like a wave between them.

“Us,” he murmured.

The plane was going down, what was there left to lose if he was losing her ?

His heart was pounding so hard it hurt. He didn’t know what else to say—not without unraveling. Not without confessing the thing he wasn’t sure he had a right to say. Not when time was slipping through their fingers and he hadn’t done enough, hadn’t said enough, hadn’t been enough.

But it didn’t feel right to hold on to her just because he was scared. Not when she was the one whose world was being pulled out from under her. Not when she was already hurting. She deserved more than a confession born out of panic.

And maybe he wasn’t fully certain of what came next—maybe everything in him felt cracked and trembling. He just hoped this wasn’t the end of their story.

Because he couldn’t tell her how he felt just because he was afraid of losing her.

Even if the temptation to say it, right then, with her standing there in the quiet fallout of goodbye, was nearly impossible to resist.

But he hoped—God, he hoped —that she understood what he meant. That she heard what he couldn’t say. That in that tiny, broken word, she’d feel everything behind it.

And maybe she did, she had to have. Gina probably understood what he meant but maybe she just didn’t feel the same and he had been wrong all this time.

———

"So, about Nini's surprise party tomorrow," Ashlyn said, sliding pancakes onto three plates decorated with blueberries and a drizzle of maple syrup. "Kourtney texted me last night. Since it's gonna be at Nini's, we need to keep her away for a few hours while everyone sets up."

Big Red reached for his plate eagerly. "What time are we supposed to get everything ready tomorrow?"

"The party starts at eight, but we need to have everything set up by seven-thirty at the latest," Ashlyn replied, settling onto a stool with her own breakfast. "Kourtney asked if she could take Nini here for the afternoon as a distraction."

“Isn’t Kourtney in charge of the decoration of the house?” asked Gina confused.

“She said she’s coming up with an excuse to go back to her place, we should just play along.” Ashlyn turned to Gina with a slightly hesitant expression. "Would that be okay with you, Gi?”

Gina’s fingers tapped briefly on her phone screen, eyes not quite meeting Ashlyn’s. “Yeah, totally,” she said, but her tone was clipped, distracted. “I actually have to head out after breakfast—the nun’s nephew finally texted. Said he fixed the door.” 

Ashlyn opened her mouth to respond, but Gina kept going.

“Oh—wait. I forgot I promised Kourtney I’d make Nini’s favorite cupcakes for the party. I was gonna bake them here tomorrow but now...”

“Shoot, you’re right,” Ashlyn said, already running through mental logistics. “Any chance you can use the kitchen at your new place?”

Gina shook her head. “Still not equipped.”

Big Red suddenly coughed, nearly choking on his coffee, then sat up like he’d just cracked a code. “Wait. I know exactly who could lend us a kitchen.” 

And some minutes after that, Gina was heading out.

Her thoughts were spiraling too fast, tangled in lists she hadn’t written down yet—mental reminders stacking on top of each other like an avalanche she couldn’t outrun. Ever since returning from her short visit to Louisiana, everything had felt like it was moving too quickly.

Her mom was going to be busy, that much was already obvious. Which meant Gina would have to take care of most of the moving—packing, planning, organizing, saying goodbye to what had been her home for the last semester.

She was practically writing it all down in her mind like she had her own invisible journal open even as she walked down her future neighborhood.

So much to do. So little time. And now, somehow, she had to make cupcakes, help with the party, choose her outfit for the premiere, and not feel weird every time someone said Nini’s name ever sinc—

“Gina,” 

The voice cut through her thoughts—bright, unmistakable, and somehow too soon.

“Nini!” Gina replied, pitching her voice higher, trying to summon genuine enthusiasm as she turned around to face her. It had been a while.

Nini approached with a curious smile. “What are you doing here?”

I could ask you the same thing, Gina thought, keeping the words to herself.

“I’m moving in nearby. With my mom,” she said instead, tucking a loose curl behind her ear, casually enough.

Nini paused. Not long enough to be rude, but just enough for Gina to catch it. That half-second of hesitation that said more than words might have.

“That’s awesome!” Nini finally said, voice brightening again—just a little too late.

———

That Thanksgiving night was awful—but it could’ve been worse.

Nini had been right. 

Talking to his mom had helped.

But the second he stepped into his room, the weight he thought he’d left behind came crashing right back down.

He had the hat she had knitted for him, like a fresh wound, pulsing quietly to remind that it was there and it wasn’t close to healing.

And then, the notebook on the table next to his bed. The one she gave him in the stairwell, smiling all shy and hopeful, like she'd meant something by it. Like maybe, just maybe, she was starting to feel the things he had barely begun to say out loud.

He collapsed onto his bed, arm flung across his eyes like it could block out the ache in his chest. This wasn’t supposed to happen. Not again.

He had been hopeful. Stupidly, completely hopeful. 

He had to be.

And everytime his phone buzzed, his heart would leap. Maybe this time. Only for it to crash all over again when it wasn’t her.

He couldn't stop hearing her voice in the quiet nights alone in his room—the way she’d teased him on the phone, the way she’d whispered his name.

It wasn’t easy to get sleep, while he knew she was still in Salt Lake but wasn’t reaching out.

Did he have to, though?

I’ll wait, he had said.

He had promised to give her space, and give her time.

And maybe his way of showing that he cared was still a little selfish, because he couldn’t wait so much to send the first message.

Ricky

Hey. I just wanted to see how you’re doing… You don’t have to respond if you’re not ready. I just hope you’re okay. 

She didn’t reply. 

Not that night.

Not the next day.

Not the one after.

And yeah, he’d told her she didn’t have to reply. But he’d still hoped—naively, selfishly—that she would. All he wanted to make sure was that she was okay.

Was her heart aching as much as his?

Was that what his selfish self was wishing for?

And there was that terrifying question: Doesn’t she care if I’m hurting too?

That question was the worst of them all. It clawed at the back of his mind every time he tried to shove it down.

It made him feel selfish. He wanted her to be okay. Of course he did. But he also needed—deep in some bruised, unspoken part of his heart—to know she hadn’t let go of them completely.

Just…don’t quit, don’t quit on us.

He didn’t know what was worse: the not knowing—or the possibility that she did know how much he was hurting…

…and didn’t care.

———

“I actually think you should be thanking me,” Big Red said, voice full of smug satisfaction.

Ricky raised a brow, a half-laugh escaping. “Oh yeah? For what exactly?”

“For all the moments I keep magically creating so that you can be alone with Gina,” Big Red replied, matter-of-fact—like he was listing a civic duty.

Ricky let out a short, amused breath. “Okay, Mr. Cupid, what’d you do this time?”

“She didn’t text you?” Big Red asked, like the answer should’ve already been obvious.

Ricky paused, pulling his phone from his pocket as if it might suddenly light up with a message he’d missed.

So, according to Big Red, Gina was supposed to be getting ingredients for the cupcakes she’d volunteered to make—and apparently, she’d be baking them at his place. Somehow, he’d missed that memo entirely. Either way, Big Red told him to meet her there to help. He also casually mentioned that he and Ashlyn would be there too.

Which… yeah, sounded suspicious. But Ricky was already halfway out the door.

By the time he pulled into the small parking lot outside the store, the sun was already dipping low, painting the sky in streaks of warm orange and faded blue. He spotted Gina leaning against a shopping cart near the entrance, her hair in a bun, eyes scanning her phone like she was trying not to look like she was waiting.

She looked up just as he stepped out of his car.

“Oh—hey,” she said, straightening.

“Hey,” he replied, rubbing the back of his neck. “Sorry if I’m late, Big Red kind of just texted me”

She gave a short laugh. “Same. He texted me ‘Ricky’s helping’ like it was already locked into my schedule.”

Ricky chuckled, falling in step beside her. “So you waited out here just to avoid looking too eager to see me?”

Gina shot him a look as she pushed the cart forward. “Please. I waited because I’m polite. Don’t flatter yourself.”

He raised his brows. “Ouch, you didn’t want me here, then?”

“You’re lucky I didn’t leave with the first guy who offered to grab the sugar,” she muttered, reaching for a list in her pocket.

They were mid-banter when Ashlyn and Big Red rounded the corner, both holding enormous bags of ice like they were about to host a penguin rave.

“Perfect timing!” Ashlyn beamed. “You guys are already on it!”

“Yeah, about that,” Big Red jumped in, nudging Ashlyn with the subtlety of a sledgehammer. “We actually have to drop these bags of ice off at Carlos’. Urgently.”

Ashlyn blinked. “Wait, don’t we need—?”

“Anyway!” Big Red steamrolled right over her. “Gina, make sure you leave all the ingredients at Ricky’s so you’re not lugging everything tomorrow. So, y’know… probably go back to his place with him.”

Ricky turned to give him a look.

Big Red threw them both a too-wide grin, grabbed Ashlyn’s arm, and speed-walked like he was escaping a crime scene.

Ricky fished out his phone and texted him quickly.

Ricky

subtle, dude.

Big Red

just do it

———

Doesn’t she care if I’m hurting too?

It had been hard enough trying to move on after Nini, piecing himself together when it felt like parts of him still belonged to someone else.

He had never even admitted to anyone what he was feeling for Gina. It felt like something tempting but too risky to want.

The only proof of his feelings were the stolen moments  time they had spent together and the pages full of lines and lyrics he’d scribbled down thinking of her. 

Her name wasn’t on any of them, but it didn’t have to be.

What they had felt like a secret.

And maybe that’s all it ever was.

Had he made it up? Had he imagined the closeness, the way she used to look at him like he wasn’t just another guy in the room?

How she used to look at him and make him forget she was the type of girl that you instantaneously know it’s out of your league. The kind you don’t even let yourself like, because you already know there’s no way you could ever pull it off.

One cloudy afternoon, Ricky sat alone on the bench outside school. They still hadn’t found a new place to rehearse since the fire. He kept hoping someone would say rehearsal was back on—anything to keep his mind busy, to stop the loop of wondering if she’d ever come back.

Seb’s voice broke the silence.

“Hey, Ricky,” he said gently, plopping down beside him. “Do you know if Gina’s coming back?”

Ricky’s heart stuttered in his chest. His eyes flickered down to his phone again. Still nothing. Not even a dot. Not even a seen .

He swallowed hard, trying to look unfazed. “I still don’t know,” he said, forcing a small smile. “But I’m sure she’ll be here for Opening Night.”

He hoped—God, he hoped—that was true.

“Oh, really?” Seb said, visibly relieved. “Because Carlos is freaking out over the Taylor dance break she choreographed. If she doesn’t come back, we’re seriously screwed.”

Seb went on and on, clearly worried of having to find someone else, “We will have to find someone soon to replace her if she didn’t come back.”

All he could think about was that phrase.

If she doesn’t come back.

The phrase echoed, hollow and cruel.

Replace her if she doesn’t come back.

As if she was just a cast member. A piece to be swapped out. A line in a script someone else could read.

That idea just felt so wrong.

He went home that day, an empty home he was still getting used to. 

In his room, the notebook sat where he left it.

Untouched. Tempting.

He sat on the edge of his mattress, staring at it. His fingers hovered for a moment before he gave in and flipped it open.

He sat down slowly and reached for it—not thinking, just acting—and opened it to a clean page. The pen in his hand felt heavier than it should’ve.

And then he wrote.

“There’s a lot of things that I may not know…”
His handwriting was messier than usual, a little rushed, but honest.
“…but missing you is the only thing I know.”

He paused, staring at the words.

It wasn’t supposed to be anything. Not a letter. Not a poem. Certainly not a song.
Just a thought. A truth.

“And who am I to say what the future holds,”
“…but missing you is the only thing I know.”

He let out a breath, pressing the pen harder into the paper.

“If my heart was paper, I’d fold it
Throw it to the wind and just hope it
Ends up with you…”

He scratched out the last word. Then rewrote it.

“… you. ”

He stopped writing for a second, just sat there with his jaw clenched, feeling too much and nothing at the same time.

“I signed it with love
From me to you.”

His hand stilled.

He didn’t even know why he was doing this. Why it hurt so much when he’d never even told her how he felt. Why this—writing—felt like the only thing that made it stop spinning inside.

“I tried to be cool…”
The ink smudged a little under his thumb.
“…but my feelings, they don’t allow me to.”

He blinked hard. Swallowed.

“And all that I ask
Is that at least you write me back…”

The words came softer now. Slower.

“I’m waiting.”

He looked down at the page and knew he wouldn't show it to anyone. Maybe not ever. This wasn’t a performance. This wasn’t meant to be heard.

It was just for him.

It was the only way he could still talk to her—on paper.

“Here’s my paper heart,...

…Won’t you hold it?”

Chapter Text

“Where’s Gina?” Miss Jenn had asked as they all gathered in the school cafeteria.

Had she already left?

“I think she is going through a family thing right now,” Ashlyn said casually. 

Ricky’s gaze didn’t move from the spot on the floor he’d been staring at. Just tile. Empty. Blank.

A family thing.

Had she told Ashlyn… and not him?

Something shifted in his chest. It wasn’t heartbreak. 

This was different—hotter, sharper.

The kind of feeling that creeps in through cracks, dressed like confusion. But it settled in fast.

Hadn’t he deserved at least a text?

He thought no one noticed—the twitch in his jaw, the way he blinked too slow, too deliberately. But no one ever really paid that much attention. 

He was tired.

Tired of hoping. Tired of pretending it didn’t matter. Tired of being left.

Maybe he was being too sensitive.

It couldn’t hurt this much.

So, he did the second thing he knew best—after bottling things up:

He belittled the feeling.

It’s not like it meant anything. It wasn’t that deep. He had just known her for a few months. Of course, he was not that important to her.

So, he was going to be fine. This wasn’t some big, devastating thing.

He told himself that until the ache dulled into something manageable.

But it still sucked to be left behind. Again.

So maybe it wasn’t the best emotional setup before being shoved into an empty room with Nini.

His ex .

The girl he’d hurt. The one who used to know every version of him—especially the ones he wasn’t proud of.

All because of this—this damn way he had to deal with his feelings.

The air was stiff between them at first, like they were walking barefoot on old, cracked memories. But still—there was something easy about it. Familiar.

Dangerously familiar.

Was it fair to just let that go?

All that history…  let go for good the girl who had once felt like home.

And suddenly, as they sat at the piano bench, warming up their voices—he felt it.

The weight lifted. Just a little.

Was he making eyes at her?

Was she looking back like that?

And just for a moment, his heart was no longer broken—he forgot.

But then his phone buzzed in his pocket as a reminder of that confusing feeling.

Gina

Sorry,  drama with my mom’s job. I think we have to leave a day earlier.

A day earlier.

Did it really even matter?

He didn’t even have time to think about it ‘cause Nini changed the subject.

Mentioned something about applying to a Performing arts school.

It sounded great.

“It’s in Denver,” she had said.

His throat went dry.

Was she leaving too?

No. She couldn’t be. Not her, too.

Yet, he brushed it off. Said she probably wouldn’t go.

Yeah, of course, she wouldn’t leave. Nini wouldn’t.

Nini.

The girl that he was sure that loved him.

Or at least, had.

The girl who was still there.

The girl who had always felt like home.

Familiar Nini.

His first crush.

His first love.

And then, their faces were close—too close.

Her hand reached up to his cheek, fingers warm and delicate.

Warm. Familiar. Easy.

Safe.

And for a second, he didn’t move.

He just let himself feel it.

The comfort. The softness. The pull.

But then,  Big Red’s voice burst through the door like a badly timed cue, cutting the moment in half.

They didn’t kiss.

But they almost had.

And almost can haunt just as much as never .

Ricky couldn’t stop thinking about it.

Couldn’t stop feeling it.

That moment… it was the most alive he’d felt in days. Since—

Since that day.

Now here he was.

Back where it all began.

With the girl who had once made the world make sense.

And he wanted to hold on to that feeling. Even if it wasn’t perfect. 

Had Gina just come to his life to give him a lesson: to make him learn to love Nini right?

Maybe that’s all she ever was.

He wanted to believe that.

And if that was true, then maybe he didn’t want to learn anything ever again.

So maybe that wasn’t the best emotional setup for him when he got home and found the loose sheets of paper with unfinished lyrics of a melody that had been born thinking of someone he had never been meant to be with.

———

“What?” He blinked, pulled out of whatever spiral his thoughts had trapped him in.

“Could you open the back of the car to get the things in?” Gina asked with a soft smile, keys in hand.

“Yeah, sure,” he said, forcing his voice to stay casual as he moved to the back.

They loaded the bags of cupcake supplies in silence.

Once inside the car, doors shut and seatbelts clicked, Gina glanced sideways at him. “Everything okay?”

“Yeah,” he said, eyes on the ignition. Then, a beat later, he added more honestly, “I just haven’t been sleeping much these days.”

She didn’t buy it. He could tell by how long she looked at him. “Is it because of the song?” she asked quietly, “That Big Red mentioned the other day you were working on?”

Ricky's hands stilled on the wheel. The question caught him off guard—too direct. He started the car anyway, eyes fixed on the road ahead, not her.

Because it was kind of about the song.

But really, it was about what the song meant .

Maybe there’s still some of that in you…

Big Red’s words echoed again.

….That hurt

But looking at her now—watching the way she tucked a curl behind her ear without thinking, how her knee bounced slightly against the glove compartment like she was trying to distract herself—he didn’t feel hurt.

He felt something else.

Then why aren’t you telling her how you feel already?

Ricky cursed mentally his friend for having put those thoughts in his head.

“So, is it finished?” Gina asked, voice light, but there was something in her tone—like she was afraid of the answer.

“Something like that,” Ricky said carefully, avoiding anything that might sound like an invitation.

There was a pause. She looked out the window briefly, then said with practiced ease, “Any chance we get to hear it tomorrow?”

“We?” he echoed, brows lifting.

She turned back to him with a small laugh that didn’t quite reach her eyes. “Tomorrow. At… Nini’s party.”

“Oh.” He kept his focus on the road. “Yeah, it’s not really, like, a farewell-party-type song. It’d honestly kill the vibe.”

Gina let out a soft “Hmm,” but it held more weight than curiosity. “Well, now, I'm intrigued.” 

———

When Gina came back during Opening Night, Ricky couldn’t stop the wave of nostalgia that hit him.

It shouldn’t have meant anything.

It didn’t mean anything.

Not really.

It didn’t change a thing.

He had already made up his mind.

His getting back together with Nini plan was back on.

Things were back to the way they had  always had to be.

Gina showing up that night? He took it as a reminder.

A reminder of what really mattered.

Of the lesson she had left behind without even knowing it.

He wasn’t going to waste it.

Not this time.

He was going to love Nini right.

Really love her.

So, he did it.

What he had been too scared to do all those months ago.

He told her.

He said the words.

I love you.

His heart was pounding so hard it hurt. There was nothing else to say. Not when he had probably even ruined Nini’s chance of getting into that fancy school. Not when time was slipping through his fingers again.

He was scared, but it felt right to hold on to her, and he wasn’t going to lose her.

Not her.

And just like that, the thing he expected happened:

He got back together with Nini.

It made sense.

They kissed like they had been waiting for this—for each other —for far too long.

And in that moment, he didn’t want to be anywhere else.

This— her —was where he belonged: in Nini’s arms.

It felt so good to be loved.

So good to be chosen.

Everything was perfect.

Until…

Gina came in after Nini left.

And she looked…

Like something inside her had cracked just enough for Ricky to see the pieces.

Tears shimmered in her eyes, barely held back.

And what scared him most was—

He understood that look.

Too well.

“I wouldn’t quit on us if I wasn’t moving away” 

Don’t quit on us.

He had said that to her the last time he had seen her on Thanksgiving.

So—he hadn’t imagined it?

All those moments?

The almosts, the tension, the feeling?

No.

It didn’t matter

Because she was moving away.

And yet—just for a moment—he forgot everything.

Forgot that he had just kissed Nini.

Forgot the plan, the logic, the rightness of it all.

Because when Gina leaned in and they hugged, it felt like letting go of his biggest what-if.

His seventeen-year-old heart had never known a goodbye that tasted more like regret.

And then she was gone.

Just like that.

He stood there in the quiet, holding the weight of it all.

The silver chain Nini had given him only minutes earlier rested against his collarbone, like a reminder of what was actually real…

Of the happiness he was supposed to feel.

But something didn’t sit right.

And he didn’t know why.

So he went looking for her.
For Nini, of course.

“Hey,” he said, catching her in the hallway, “should we ta—”

But she didn’t let him finish.

She grabbed his hand, pulled him into an empty classroom.

And kissed him.

“I missed you,” she whispered, pausing for breath.

I wouldn’t quit on us if I wasn’t moving away.

“Me too,” he said, kissing her back.

They made out like the world was ending, like the future didn’t matter—only this.

Like past never happened.

Only now.

And for a little while, he forgot why he’d been questioning anything.

Forgot that ache in his chest.

Forgot Gina’s voice, trembling just a little as she said goodbye.

When they left the classroom, he was grinning.

Stealing kisses from Nini like nothing had changed. 

Even with Big Red in the backseat on the way to Ashlyn’s, everything felt… lighter.

It didn’t feel like the beginning of something new.

It felt like the continuation of something that should have never ended.

And maybe that was comforting.

To know that some things from his past still existed.

Still worked .

Maybe that meant there was still hope.

Hope that things—his family, his world—could be fixed.

Put back together.

Not all couples are meant to be together, his mom had told him earlier that night.

Yeah.

Maybe.

But she wasn’t talking about him and Nini.

The night had its bumps. 

But somehow—it still felt perfect.

Almost.

———

The drive to Ricky’s house wasn’t long, but the silence stretched between them like something neither of them wanted to name. The air in the car thick with dry heat, and though the AC hummed quietly, Gina still folded her arms across her chest like she was shielding herself from something colder.

Ricky snuck a glance at her when they stopped at a red light. She wasn’t looking at him—her gaze was fixed on the windshield, lips slightly pursed in thought, eyes unreadable.

He wanted to say something.

But everything that came to mind felt either too honest or too safe.

By the time they pulled into his driveway, Gina was already reaching for the bags in the back seat.

They moved in sync like they’d done this before. They slipped inside, the house dim and a little cooler than outside. Ricky set the bags on the kitchen counter, trying not to glance too obviously at the clock. She would probably leave soon.

He didn’t want her to.

Not yet.

“Okay,” Gina said, rubbing her hands together as she glanced at the supplies. “Mission complete. I should probably—”

“Hungry?”

The word tumbled out before he could stop himself.

Gina blinked, caught mid-step toward the door. “What?”

He scratched the back of his neck, suddenly aware of how casual he wasn’t. “I just mean… it’s lunchtime. Kind of. Technically. You wanna stay? I could make grilled… something.” He gestured vaguely,

then added, “Pasta?”

She let out a soft giggle.

“Didn’t you dump a whole box of noodles in the sink not that long ago?”

Unconsciously, she stepped closer.

“Haha, Gina,” he said dryly. “That was a one-time thing. And you’re helping me, by the way.”

She opened her mouth, but he kept going. “Don’t think I forgot how you once invited me over and made me cook my own meal.”

“Hey,” Gina said, patting his shoulder like it was the most natural thing in the world. “You helped me. Helped. Totally different.”

“Still,” he said, nudging her with a grin, “you did cover me in sauce. So don’t act innocent.”

She rolled her eyes but laughed anyway.

———

As much as he wanted to pretend nothing had changed, he couldn’t deny that maybe everything had. Maybe it started last semester—specifically when he met her.

Yet, somehow he wanted to pretend like things had gotten back to the way they had once been, but that wasn’t true.

Because he had met her, and everything had changed.

Still, he tried his best to be the best boyfriend, not to her. Obviously, but to Nini. Nini, because Nini was his girlfriend.

But he was afraid sometimes. Of saying the wrong thing or making the wrong move. ‘Cause he had never really had a girl friend while having a girlfriend. Nini had been his only real girl friend before becoming his girlfriend. 

Deep down, he feared Nini had noticed. That Nini had noticed that last semester he had gotten confused, that for a moment he had forgotten that he loved her and thought he could feel something near as strong for someone else. 

Sometimes it felt like she knew . The way she acted that night at the party when he realized Gina was staying. Nini’s careful words. Her lingering glances. Could she tell?

He wasn’t going to risk it. He couldn’t lose her for the confusing feelings of a what-if. So, he held onto her tight. So tight, he drowned himself in the comfort of loving and being loved. So tight, he sometimes forgot there were other people beyond Nini. 

It was easier when the embodiment of the what-if wasn’t around. 

But then, Nini left for Denver.

She left him . And yet… she didn’t. Because it was Nini. She was obviously coming back. Right?

Only now that she was gone, Gina’s presence became harder to ignore. 

What surprised him most was how easy it was to fall back into rhythm with her. The friendship felt familiar. Safe. But there was something else—something unnamed he didn’t want to get close to.

Whatever he had once thought he felt—he told himself it was gone. Downgraded to something platonic . That had to be the reason he went out of his way to find the way to lighten up her Valentine’s Day.

“Every girl likes a sweet gesture” she had said.

I think you’ll get yours too, he had responded. 

That should’ve been the end of it. Maybe it was inappropriate—maybe it crossed a line—but if he could wipe that sadness from her face, wasn’t it worth it? Wasn’t that what any friend would do?

It still felt…off. He had a girlfriend and Gina was just his girl friend . Besides, she had actually been sad because her mom hadn’t remembered their tradition. So, yeah, he hadn’t been able to find a stuffed bear, but still.  She was waiting for her mom to show up for her. Not him. So, he did what he did.

And he thought he was doing everything right. Trying to get to spend more time with Nini now that she had come back. Being perfectly platonic friends with Gina. 

Yet, something hit him during Carlos’ quinceañero.

Ever since Ricky had met Gina, he had realized how smart she was and every advise she had always given him was gold. He could even remember every single one of them. Not in a creepy way, but it was just that he took her words seriously. He always learnt so much from her.

So, why would it be different this time? He was having this whole dilemma whether to ask Miss Jenn to include Nini in the show but knowing Nini…and lately he seemed to not really get it right with her. He didn’t want to fuck it again. So he asked Gina.

“Theoretically, if we were dating, and I went behind your back…but, for like a good reason, wouldn’t you be flattered?” He had asked her.

“Yeah, Ricky, I’d be flattered” she had answered.

Cool. Of course she’d agree. They saw relationships the same way, didn’t they? That had always been their thing.

He thought everything was fine after that.

It wasn’t.

“But, we aren’t” she said 

“Sorry?” He said surprised.

“We aren’t dating” she added

Obviously, they weren’t. Ricky knew that. Ricky and Gina weren’t dating and just entertaining the idea  felt forbidden. She had always been out of his league.

He didn’t fully get it. Was she upset? At him ? Why? For asking her advice about his relationship?

Was she… jealous?

The thought crept in uninvited. He scoffed internally. No, that wasn’t it. Couldn’t be. Maybe she’d just had a rough day and happened to take it out on him. Nini had done that before—it didn’t mean anything.

So he convinced himself it was just that. A weird moment. A misstep. He figured everything would go back to normal when he saw her at school.

Except it didn’t.

She wasn’t talking to him. Not ignoring him passively— actively avoiding him. Skipping out on conversations, walking the long way around just to not cross his path.

And it made his chest tighten in ways he wasn’t ready to admit.

Something was wrong. Clearly wrong. And he couldn’t ignore it—not when the silence felt louder than anything they’d ever said.

He replayed it all in his head, over and over.

Maybe their friendship had already started slipping before he even noticed. 

What had he done wrong? He had clearly done or…not done something.

Ricky’s voice caught her just as she was standing by her locker.

“Hey, do you have a minute?”

The locker clanged shut.

Gina didn’t turn.

“I’m going to class,” she said flatly, starting down the hallway. He followed anyway.

“I know you don’t have any more classes today,” he said, stepping in front of her, forcing her to stop. He tried to keep his voice gentle, but maybe it ended up coming out a little apologetic.

It ended up being useful the fact that there were some random things his distracted mind did keep in his memory.

God, he wished he didn’t remember some things so well.

“Yeah, well—you do,” she replied, each word colder than the last. 

Maybe she remembered some of those things, too.

Her eyes flicked anywhere but his, and he considered for a minute if he really wanted to go on with this “So maybe you should hurry.” she added

She brushed past him again. Her shoulder didn't even graze his. Did he really want to do this?

“It’ll be just a minute.” he tried again, quieter now.

A beat passed. She seemed tense and tired, like she wanted to be anywhere but spending time with him but she finally  

Her eyes stayed fixed ahead, like he was something she couldn’t bear to look at anymore. Still, she said,  “Okay.”

They ended up at the stairwell.

Ironically, the same one where they had met. Where he had first seen her and knew she was: special.

The hall was quiet. Everyone was in class. The silence made it worse—like the world had cleared itself just to give this moment space to breathe.

He sat beside her, close—but not enough. She didn’t shift closer. She didn’t even glance his way.

“So,” he started, like this was simple.

Like his chest wasn’t burning.

“Are you mad about what happened on Valentine’s Day?”

It had to be that.

The memory of her walking away haunted him in ways that felt stupid now. Pathetic, even. She had helped him, and he had…let her go.

“What do you mean?” she asked, her voice unreadable.

“You’ve changed,” he said, and hated how small his voice sounded. “It’s like… you’ve been pulling away. You were upset that day, about your mom, and I let you leave. I shouldn’t have.”

Should he bring that up? 

The chocolates …

He hesitated, gaze dropping to the floor.

“You know, sometimes Nini also—”

She inhaled sharply, eyes narrowing. “Are you even listening to yourself right now?”

His head shot up. His throat tightened. “What? Isn’t that what this is about? That I wasn’t really there for you?”

She let out a small, bitter laugh that didn’t sound like her.

He flinched, and hated himself for it.

“See?” he said, more desperate now than he wanted to admit. “You do that. You deflect. But you still won’t tell me what’s going on.”

Her eyes met his finally—steady, unflinching, full of something heavy. Like she’d carried the weight of whatever this was for too long already.

“Are you really asking,” she said, low and deliberate,  “because you care? Or are you just pretending to care so you don’t lose your backup therapist?”

Her words slapped something in him clean open.

His breath caught.

She thought he didn’t care. She really thought that.

“Is that what you think this is?” he whispered. His voice didn’t sound like his own. It sounded younger. Like the version of himself who had once waited for her. The Ricky who had hoped she'd write back. 

She turned to him, no smile to shield her now.

“Can you name one time—one—since I came back that you’ve done something selfless for me?”

The chocolates.

Ricky looked at her.

His fingers twitched in his lap. His throat tightened around the truth he hadn’t said.

It would’ve been so easy to tell her. So easy to fix it.

Yet,

But wouldn’t that just be selfish, too?

Wouldn’t that turn something sacred into proof of how badly he wanted to be forgiven?

How could he tell her the chocolates were from him?

How could he say that if she seemed to hate him now?

How could he stain that memory of her mom keeping their Valentine’s tradition and replace it just to test the possibility of her forgiving him for being a shitty friend?

Maybe this was the end.

She stood.

He felt something cold crawl through his ribs. She was leaving. Again. Like it was just that simple.

Just like last time.

And like an idiot, he was about to let her go again.

But she turned back.

Her voice was steady, but her eyes weren’t. “So… the chocolates.”

His head snapped up, pulse hammering in his ears.

Did she know ?

Had the messy wrapping given it away? 

Had her mom told her? Had she guessed?

She hesitated, her mouth parting, closing, then parting again. “That ongoing joke between us? It’s not funny. Not really. It never was.”

His mouth was dry. He couldn’t speak. He could barely breathe.

She wasn’t looking at him now, but he was drowning in her silence.

She thought he was selfish.

Maybe she was right.

But she had been the one who stopped answering.

She’d disappeared like none of it had mattered.

“I thought for a second…” her voice cracked—he heard it, barely there, but it cracked. “That maybe there was still that version of you. The Ricky I had—”

He leaned in slightly. Hope reached up, stupid and blind—

“—the one I became friends with,” she finished, flatly. And then looked away. “Guess I was just projecting what I wanted you to be.”

And then she looked away like even that had cost her too much.

She turned too quickly.

“Gina, wait.”

She stopped and his heart sort of did too.

Déjà vu slammed into him like a freight train.

He’d said that before.

He’d begged before.

He stepped forward, but he was scared now.

Scared she really never saw him.

Scared she had , and stopped liking what she saw.

“The chocolates—” he started. 

…don’t quit, don’t quit on us

He had begged her once, he had waited for her.

But now she thought he was selfish, did she really ever see him?

Did she ever really care?

He looked down, picked at a string on his sleeve. “I…”

“What about the chocolates?” Her voice was cooler now, calculated. But her nails bit into her palms, there was something she wasn’t saying too.

Saying the words he thought he had been holding back seemed to have worked once with Nini.

But, that was the issue.

He kept comparing them and…

Gina wasn’t Nini.

She’d never been his girlfriend.

And being looked at by her beautiful brown eyes that seemed to hold anger, he started to wonder if she had ever even been really his girl friend.

“I—I’m sorry about the chocolates,” he finally said.

She smiled, and walked away with her head held high.

He didn’t stop her.

He didn’t move.

And maybe that was for the best.

Feeling this? This slow, bitter anger toward her?

It was better than being left again, haunted by a what-if.

———

“Okay, moment of truth,” Ricky muttered, gripping the edge of the pasta box like it might fight back.

“Wait—wait,” Gina said, slipping in beside him, mock-serious as she gently placed a hand over his.

He froze.

Her touch was light—barely there—but enough to short-circuit every coherent thought in his brain for a full second.

“Let’s review the steps so you don’t dump the pasta into the sink again,” she said, her tone scholarly, even as a teasing smile tugged at her lips.

“I’m not gonna—”

“Step one,” she interrupted, lifting a finger like a professor. “Colander. In the sink. Not on the counter. You do not pour an entire pot of boiling water and hope the universe catches it for you.”

“I was distracted,” he muttered, trying for defensive indignation but mostly just trying to keep his voice from cracking.

“Mm-hmm,” she said, grinning. Her hand lingered a beat longer before she reached past him to grab the colander, her fingers brushing his again—too casual to be accidental. “You’re always distracted.”

He gave a low, helpless laugh as she dropped the colander into the sink with exaggerated ceremony. “There. Kitchen catastrophe averted.”

“I’m starting to think you only stayed to roast me,” he said, pouring the pasta into the pot.

“No, no,” she said, leaning back against the counter with mock innocence. “I stayed for the five-star cuisine. And the privilege of watching you fumble with basic pantry items.”

“Speaking of…” Ricky tugged at the box, frowning. “Why is this thing vacuum-sealed like it contains state secrets?”

She raised an eyebrow. “Need help with your mortal enemy?”

“I swear this box was sealed by Thor himself.”

“You got scissors?”

He sighed in defeat. “Bedroom desk. Probably. Or… somewhere under the ‘organized chaos’ pile.”

She was already heading down the hall. “Be right back. Don’t burn the water.”

“How would I even—” He cut himself off, shaking his head as she disappeared from view, her laugh still echoing.

Gina knew her way down the hall, even if she hadn’t been to Ricky’s house that many times. She remembered the way—small house, smaller hallway, his bedroom always somehow warmer than the rest of the place.

The door was open.

His room looked… the same. Maybe a bit messier. 

Still, she knew exactly where the desk was. The scissors sat right near the edge, peeking out beneath a tangle of pencils and sheet music.

Easy enough.

She reached for them. But just as her hand closed around the handles, her eyes landed on something else.

A notebook.

The notebook.

The one she had given him last year.

Back when she was foolishly convinced he had written a song about her.

Back when she thought, maybe, that the notebook might be filled one day with songs for her. About her.

She picked it up before she could think better of it. It was unmistakable—same color, same little gold star sticker she’d stuck on the back cover.

The temptation to open it pulsed quietly through her fingers.

BEEP.

Her phone buzzed in the pocket of her shorts, startling her enough to make her drop the notebook back onto the desk.

She fished her phone out quickly, her heart still thumping too fast. A notification lit up the screen.

“Dylan started following you.”

She stared at the name for a second.

Did L-

Ricky’s voice floated in from the kitchen. “You okay in there?”

Gina blinked, slid her phone back into her pocket, and grabbed the scissors.

“Coming!” she called out, voice just a little tighter than before.

As she left the room, the notebook stayed behind. But her thoughts did not.